Author: admin

A few new things are tried out here, including a spookier vibe, just in time for Halloween! It’s a long one, hence the tag-spamming – I promise all tags apply. I hope you enjoy! All feedback is appreciated.

Even by Hazelwood High’s rumor mill standards, this one was dumb. A lot of students liked to talk about it, but very few actually believed it. Still, when your high school is located in a sleepy suburban-at-best town where so little happens that a broken taillight could make the newspaper’s front page, you’re all-too-happy to share local news, even if it’s news from the next town over.

“What, the Lakeview mall?” Zoe asked in between bites of her lunch.

Tyler enthusiastically nodded. “Sightings, feelings of dread, the whole ‘people go crazy when they’re there too long’ thing – it’s perfect!”

“Perfectly dumb,” Zoe shot back, giving Tyler a look of derision. “You can’t actually think that kind of shit is real.”

“Of course I don’t! But it means adventure. I wanna go. Who’s in?”

The trio sat at their lunch table, eyeing one another. They were together through thick and thin, and they were always searching for the next adventure – and even if no one but Tyler was going to say it out loud, this ‘haunted mall’ was the perfect excuse in too long to go on a proper adventure.

But enthusiasm was for the nerds of the table, so Zoe Heracleous wasn’t going to say anything until someone else did. Despite her last name, she looked visibly Korean; her dad’s last name was deceptive enough to hide the majority of her family’s history. She inherited more than just a name, of course – a strong, beautiful yet determined face, beautifully wavy long hair, and a figure that screamed, ‘I bet this girl looks amazing with no clothes on but she’d beat the crap out of me with her muscles before I ever found out.’ It didn’t help that, even though she was reasonably fit, the most intimidating thing about her was her assertive attitude.

Nami Smith wasn’t the opposite of Zoe, per se, but she was enough to be her foil. Nami was white as a ghost and quiet, but not timid – despite her assertive attitude, Zoe would never make friends with someone timid, they’d be seen by her as too ‘boring’ – and thoughtful. If she said something, she had enough of a track record with the others that she’d be listened to, which was nice for her. Her short red hair had, much to her annoyance, gotten her the label of a ‘dyke’ among the school boys, and hanging out with a confident young woman like Zoe didn’t help those rumors subside. This was, of course, absolutely awful for the boy-crazy Nami.

Luckily, she’d made fast friends with the one guy at Hazelwood goofy enough to make her reconsider creating complications in their friendship. Tyler Massamba could have been bullied a lot less when he was younger if he’d just shut up. It wasn’t that he had a highly expressive face, or the fact that he was one of maybe six black kids in all of Hazelwood, or even that he was a little bit fatter than he would have liked, but it was mainly his wild wacky spirit and tendency to talk out in class, and say whatever he wanted, no matter whose ire it drove. Bless Tyler, he never learned, and he lived for his own excitement, which made him happy as a clam that he managed to find friends in two girls that couldn’t pass up an opportunity for adventure.

“Go to the mall?” Nami asked. “Would we have to break into it?”

Tyler grinned a toothy grin. “I already scouted the place out and found an in. Ground floor, no danger, easy as pie. Because I love you both so much, I didn’t even go in myself yet. I saved it for the moment where all three of us can enjoy it.”

“You’re too kind,” Zoe replied dismissively. “Well, it’s got to have been abandoned for, what, a few months? If there was any kind of security, they’d probably have sealed that up.”

“It could have been made the day Tyler found it,” Nami pointed out. “How about we go on the weekend? That way, if it’s still there, we know we won’t get busted. If it’s sealed, we know it’s a bad idea.”

Zoe gave an approving face towards Nami and turned towards Tyler. “I think that’s our way of saying we’re in.”

Tyler hooted and hollered. “This is gonna be awesome!”

***

Because the lockdown of the Coronavirus pandemic only lasted about half a year, thanks to some government assistance not too many businesses went under. Lakeview was perhaps the only mall in the area to be entirely shut down by the half-year pandemic. With construction projects already overwhelming its workers in the city, the mall was just left there, not rotted at all and yet eerie; potentially fully functional and yet visibly dead.

“There it is,” Tyler triumphantly stated as he pointed to some kind of service entrance. “Check it out.” He walked over to the door and tried it out. Sure enough, it opened, revealing some kind of maintenance room that led to the rest of the mall.

“Woah, what an oversight,” Zoe mumbled as she approached the entrance. “We’d still need to make sure if those doors on the inside work though. If not, we’re fucked.”

“That door’s ajar though,” Tyler pointed out, motioning towards a door inside the room. Zoe shrugged, walked carefully inside, and got her flashlight out of her pocket. She turned it on and opened the door, peering through the doorway with the help of her flashlight illuminating her path.

“Yup, that’s the mall alright,” Zoe confirmed. “Looks like we have our in.”

“Um, excuse me, Zoe, could you come back out for a sec?” Nami asked. Wordlessly, Zoe obeyed, giving Nami a slightly impatient look. “I just thought that… if we’re doing another abandoned building, it might be smart if we use these.” She held out a couple of facemasks.

Tyler winced. “Eugh! Fuck no. Those things just remind me of last year. I lost a whole summer due to these things.”

“We didn’t lose more time exactly because we wore them,” Zoe countered.

“It was more because of the cure getting made,” Nami couldn’t help but chime in. “I mean, they clearly helped, but…”

“Still, whenever I see it, I just think of, what, five months of not being allowed to leave the house. Isn’t this trip about getting to forget that crap?” Tyler protested.

“I’m just worried about anything in the air in the mall,” Nami commented. “I don’t know how long it would take, but if there’s asbestos or anything toxic or something like that…”

“Can’t believe I’m coming down on Tyler’s side about something…” Zoe mumbled, turning to Nami. “I don’t think that a mall would be built so that within a year, or, less than, of it shutting down, it would be unsafe or inhabitable or something.”

“Yeah, there’s probably some hobo bum living in there. Maybe that’s why the door is unlocked,” Tyler added.

“Yeah, really making us feel safe about going inside,” Zoe replied. “Also, ‘hobo bum?’ Jesus, dude.”

“What? I mean I get it. If I was homeless I’d probably live here too. Beats the hell out of living under a highway bridge,” Tyler argued.

Nami accepted her friends’ points, but wasn’t convinced. “Okay, I’ll just wear mine,” she told them. “If you ever want to wear one though, let me know.”

With one of them masked, the three cautiously walked into the mall, turned on their flashlights, and began to wander into the dark abyss known formerly as the…

“Food court,” Zoe observed. “Check it out. This was the last time I ate Subway.”

The three looked over the gutted Subway, the gutted KFC and the gutted obligatory Chinese food place. None of the stores had anything left except dusty counters and disheveled equipment that was too heavy to carry out quickly.

“Do you think this stuff still works?” Tyler asked.

“What, do you want to see if you can make me a sandwich?” Zoe joked with one eyebrow down.

Tyler shone his flashlight in his friend’s face in response. “No, I’m just saying, this stuff has gotta be worth a fortune.”

“It would be impossible for someone like us to sell,” Nami pointed out. “Plus, where would we even sell it?”

“Kijiji?” Tyler offered.

“I didn’t come to explore this mall so we could lug off seven-hundred-pound deep fryers and sell them on Kijiji,” Zoe butted in annoyedly. “We don’t even know if they still work. If you want to play packrat, bring a bag or something.”

“What’s this look like?” Tyler demanded, turning around and showing off his backpack.

“Ooh, nice,” Zoe dryly commented. “How many deep fryers do you think could fit in that bad boy?”

While the other two were arguing, Nami was having her own little problem. It was odd – last year she could go for hours without having a mask on, it really was no bother to her, and yet… in this mall, every passing second she kept the mask on, it felt like she was getting less and less air. Stranger still, when she lowered the mask, she felt normal again, so it wasn’t like the air was just thinner in the mall somehow or something. Mulling over what Zoe said earlier, Nami decided to discard her normally cautious nature and join her friends with a naked face.

Neither of the other two noticed as the group pressed on, exploring store after store.

“This gives me Five Nights at Freddy’s vibes,” Tyler murmured as he looked over a clothing store’s inner walls.

“Yeah, try not to think about how all of our flashlights have limited batteries,” Zoe laughed.

“I brought a spare!” Nami cut in helpfully.

“Namiiii,” Zoe sang angrily, “Don’t tell Tyler that! I wanted to see him get all scared like at the Carlevale house.”

“I was not scared at the Carlevale house!”

The other two began to laugh. “You yelped like a baby, Tyler,” Nami laughed.

“This is treason,” Tyler complained.

“Even if you were our leader, no it’s not,” Zoe laughed.

Tyler would have said something in response but a loud echoing clang from down the mall cut him off. Instinctively the trio looked at each other, then all ran to the counter of the store they were currently in, ducking down behind it and giggling with fright.

“Holy shit,” Zoe chuckled.

“Wait, quiet,” Tyler ordered. The three listened for a little while longer but no sound came. “Do you think that was a natural sound, or someone else?”

“If it’s someone else, that means they either are already in here, or that clang was them arriving,” Nami thought to herself.

“Which means if they used our entrance, they’re between it and us,” Zoe finished the thought. “We can’t just run for it.”

“But if they’re already here, they could be anywhere!” Tyler countered.

“That echo sounds like it was from pretty far away,” said Nami.

“Yeah, but if it’s that echoey but that loud, it had to be big,” Tyler pointed out. “We’re not talking like a mouse or something. Either this place is more unstable than we thought, or there’s someone else in here.”

“Wow, both options suck. Thanks, Tyler,” Zoe sarcastically grumbled.

“You suck,” Tyler shot back.

Normally, the trio were never quite this humorous when a situation like this unfolded. This type of situation only happened once before, when a security guard was looking over the field they were wandering on. The three hid and shivered with fright. Oddly, this time there was no shivering. In fact, the trio kind of found it… exciting, in a weird way.

“I actually kinda like this,” Zoe said out loud to no one in particular. “Is this what being an adrenaline junkie is like?”

“A-ha! Junkie! And you came down on me for saying hobo bum,” Tyler replied.

“If it has the word ‘adrenaline’ in front of it, it clearly means something else, idiot,” she told him. “You were actually describing a homeless person.”

“Speaking of, I don’t hear any footsteps. Or any other noises,” Tyler replied, choosing to ignore her comment. “Whatever it was, it’s not wandering around. It either was not man-made or the man… lives here.”

“You did say if you were homeless you’d live here,” Nami replied.

“Hell, if their house is an abandoned mall then as far as I’m concerned, they live on public property,” Tyler continued, standing up.

“Yeah, this is still private property, and you’re still an idiot,” Zoe countered, standing up with him.

“Should we get out of here?” Nami asked. “We should at least make a plan.” She stood up with them.

“Okay, yeah,” Tyler agreed. “Okay, shine your flashlights backwards. On us. That way the trail of light isn’t visible, but we can still see. I’ll go first, in case the worst happens. I took three years of kung fu so I can do self-defence basics.”

“Backwards, on us?” Zoe repeated.

“Yeah, got a problem with that?”

“Aside from it being the dumbest shit I ever heard, no problem at all,” Zoe raised her voice at him. “If we point it backwards, and there’s a guy at the end of a long hallway, we’re literally pointing a light at ourselves. We’ll be able to see him but he can’t see us. But if we point it forwards, if we’re thinking about self-defence, we’ll be able to see him and more importantly, blind him.”

“But if he’s in a store or at an angle or something, he’ll be able to see where we are by following the light…” Tyler weakly protested.

“There are three of us and one of him,” Nami added thoughtfully.

“Unless there’s, like, a commune of ‘em,” Tyler replied.

“Homeless of the world unite?” Zoe joked.

The three snickered and decided to venture off into the darkness after a few seconds of non-movement. “So are we going back or going forward?” Nami asked.

“I actually kinda want to go forward, if I’m being honest,” Tyler admitted. “Think about it. No footsteps. Big clang. Maybe something cool happened and there’s no one else here and we get to be the first to see it.”

“You are the dumbest person I have ever met,” Zoe told him. “I’m in.”

Nami didn’t reply. She felt her breathing getting deeper. Maybe it was the fear, or just her trying to make sure fear wouldn’t set in. Plus, she couldn’t smell anything other than must and age in the air, which was a good sign, though every once in a while, she thought she could pick up a whiff of something else. She didn’t know how to describe it.

The trio continued into the dark, never knowing what they’d come across. All they knew was that they were walking in the general direction of where the sound was coming from.

“Keep an eye out for anything that looks like it crashed,” Tyler piped up in a loud whisper.

“Looks like it crashed?” Zoe asked him.

“Yeah! Like, if something’s in a pile on the floor or there’s some hole in the ceiling. If we can pin down the noise, we’ll know we’re safe,” Tyler reasoned.

Even though he couldn’t see it, Zoe shrugged in agreement. Nami followed the other two, breathing in more deeply than she usually did. All three of them were.

Before long, the three had resorted to looking at different stores again, seemingly temporarily forgetting their goal of looking for the sound;s origin. It was fun playing “guess which store this used to be” without the benefit of seeing the products on display. Over time they’d learn the telltale signs of what store was what – tech stores had the remains of extra security measures, clothing stores had more shelving setups, etc.

Tyler and Nami turned away from their latest store to go look at another, but Tyler stopped in his tracks. Zoe was very good at keeping up her own pace with the others – she never fell behind. If she wasn’t with them, it was because she was blazing her own trail. Slowly, Tyler turned back to see the back of Zoe’s head, seemingly fixated on a wall.

“D’you want to stay in this store a bit longer or something?” Tyler asked her.

“Sorry,” Zoe mumbled, not even making an effort to turn back around. “I’m just feeling light-headed. Give me a sec.”

“Are you okay?” Nami asked. Immediately after, she realized maybe Zoe was feeling the same way she was. “What are you feeling?”

“I’ll be fine, guys,” Zoe half-chuckled. “Don’t fall over yourselves. Just need to clear my head a bit.” She turned around, a light sheen apparent on her face. She gave a small, polite smile, which was reserved for Zoe’s normal meaningful-smile-or-no-smile-at-all face. “All good.”

It was hard for Nami to see Tyler’s reaction to Zoe’s out-of-character break, since she was ahead of them both. Nami turned around at the same time as Tyler did, and the three resumed their trek throughout the rest of the mall.

“We’re just about near the end,” Zoe observed in a slightly higher-pitched voice than usual. “This mall only had one floor, right?”

“Yeah, one floor. Three ends though,” Tyler replied. “We came in through the west end and travelled south. There’s also a north end, if we wanted to go full balls-to-the-wall with it. This end used to be a bunch of clothes stores.”

Nami shivered. She remembered coming here before. There was an Old Navy or Hollister or something like that around here. Her old crush Jeremy would hang out here a lot, and she went to the mall a silly amount of times pretending she wanted to buy something but secretly hoping he would be here. He liked to browse, and maybe buy a few things on a whim – he seemed like the privileged rich kid type, but she liked that cocky arrogance he had in that way.

Most importantly, he bought his cologne around here. If she closed her eyes, Nami could swear she could smell his old cologne from memory. Either that or there was somehow some remnant of it in the mall. Maybe Tyler was wearing it…? No, Tyler was the ‘natural musk’ type. She was just imagining it… or imagining Jeremy. Fantasizing about him. He was the very embodiment of sexy. He was what every teenage girl wanted. What they craved.

Nami didn’t come back to reality with a start or a gasp or anything clicheed. Over time she realized she couldn’t afford to let her ‘daydreams’ get the best of her – and not in a place like this. Tyler and Zoe teased her enough for being boy-crazy as it was, and she didn’t want a reputation for being too hormonal or anything like that. She did note that she let her thoughts get the better of her – she rubbed her thighs together and realized with a deep blush that, given her ‘fluids issue,’ she may have needed a change when she got home.

One thing struck her as odd – she was daydreaming for a decently long time. She would have thought that the others would have snapped her out of her daydream, but they were actually not too far away themselves, looking at the entrance of some clothes store. She cleared her throat and joined them.

“So what are we doing? North end?” she asked.

Tyler looked around and shrugged. “I guess so. Maybe the sound did come from the north end. Maybe I was-”

He paused and instinctively held a finger up. The two girls stood there, motionless, looking at him. With the same finger, he motioned for the three to gather in the clothes store, then tiptoed in there, hiding behind the doorway’s wall. The other two tiptoed in behind them.

“Flashlights off,” he ordered.

Zoe was unmoved. “Are you s-”

“Flashlights off,” he repeated emphatically.

Zoe sighed and turned hers off, with Nami following suit. The three stood in the darkness for a few seconds, the sounds of their breathing the only things to keep themselves company, for a long while. Nami could hear Zoe breathing in to pipe up about what made Tyler do this when her answer came prematurely.

At first, the sounds weren’t pronounced. It sounded like shifting. It was unclear where the sounds were coming from, but it was definitely coming from somewhere down the hallway. Nowhere close, and yet, not too far away, especially comparing to the clang they first heard.

For the longest time, it was unclear what the sounds were coming from, with the sounds evolving from some sort of shifting movement – cloth rustling? Couldn’t have been anything that quiet – to something else. Some sound that was vaguely familiar to the three, but definitely out of their range of believability.

All three denied what the sound sounded like until it became painfully obvious with an echoey, guttural moan. A female moan. A needy, throaty, female moan.

“No fucking way,” Zoe whispered in disbelief. The three started laughing in that quiet way you laugh when you don’t want to get caught. Tyler turned his light on again but covered it with his hand, so the three could face each other.

“She’s masturbating?” he mouthed to his friends in disbelief.

Zoe nodded, still laughing. “I guess whoever’s living here thought she could get a little privacy,” she chuckled.

Nami couldn’t help but laugh too. “This is crazy,” she giggled. “She’s being, like, so loud too.”

“I almost feel bad,” Tyler laughed. “Okay, so the hobo who lives here is-”

The sound of Zoe elbowing Tyler in his hefty gut cut him off. “Homeless person, bozo.”

“Ow… the homeless person who lives here is just flicking the bean and…” He waited for the latest in a series of sexual moans to fill the air. “…howling like a banshee?”

“I guess so,” Zoe concluded. “So, I for one want to get out of here. I feel weird listening to it, I’m sure she doesn’t want an audience, and if she’s… doing this, she’s not exactly in a position to chase us down and kill us.”

“Maybe we should have just you use your flashlight, Tyler,” Nami suggested quietly, thanking the heavens that it was too dark for the other two to see how deeply she was blushing. “Keep covering it with your hand too. I think it’ll give us just enough light to see where to go, but not enough to…”

“I got it, thanks,” Tyler replied impatiently. “Follow me. Don’t speak unless you have to.”

The three walked cautiously through the mall back to their starting point, the moans of pleasure getting farther and farther away as they walked. Eventually, they found their way back into the maintenance room, and eventually, back out of the mall.

“Thank Jesus,” Tyler mumbled as he closed the door and breathed in the outside air. “Can you imagine if some cop came by and sealed up this door while we were in there?”

“That was our craziest adventure yet,” breathed Zoe. She sighed a couple of times before locking eyes with Nami, then she started laughing again.

“What??” Nami protested.

“You’re blushing pretty hard, Nami,” Zoe laughed. At this announcement, Tyler faced her and started laughing too.

Zoe pouted and looked away, knowing that the announcement just made her pout harder. “It… it was weird!” she protested.

“Super weird,” Zoe agreed. “I get people have urges, but wow, she just did not care about holding back. Does it even make you feel better to just yell like that while doing it?” She stared at Tyler.

“Don’t look at me like I know!” Tyler protested. He took off his backpack and started rifling through it. “Anyway, check out some of the stuff I looted.”

“Oh my God, Tyler, you did not,” Zoe protested.

“Oh my God Tyler I did,” Tyler replied defiantly. “This was worth the, uh, Close Encounter of the Bird Kind.”

“Bird kind?” Nami asked.

“Isn’t there a bird word for cooch?” Tyler asked boldly, earning a chuckle from Zoe.

“No, Tyler,” Zoe said between laughs. “There is no bird word for vagina.”

Nami was laughing too, but also wondering if the woman masturbating in there maybe had the same urges as she did. Maybe that homeless woman was the one spraying the cologne, and she had her own Jeremy she was nostalgic towards, or something. Maybe that’s why Nami could smell it. Either way, she had to take care of herself and not let her hormones get the best of her like that – at least, not when she was with friends.

Still, if her hormones were acting up, at least they had the good grace to act up when she was under the cover of darkness.

***

“And… that’s time. Pencils down please,” Mr. Sigorsky called. The only class Tyler, Zoe and Nami had together all semester was math class, and Mr. Sigorsky was their balding teacher, tasked with what may as well have been a teacher’s nightmare – a class with those three at the back of the class.

They weren’t exactly a nightmare trio – Sigorsky saw promise in Zoe, and thought Nami was a ‘good kid’ – but Tyler sure knew how to bring out the beast in them. Even the quiet Nami could be a loud and disruptive influence under Tyler’s little regime, and separating them did more bad than good. This was why, when he went around and collected his kids’ tests, what he said to Tyler shocked the whole class.

“You’re pretty quiet today, Tyler.”

Mr. Sigorsky half-smiled at Tyler, mostly as a joke, but also to show he meant no harm. The trio had agreed that Sigorsky was a pretty harmless teacher, all things considered – there were some real a-hole teachers at Hazelwood, and Sigorsky clearly wasn’t one of them. He was pretty understanding that kids were kids, but he still liked to have some kind of order and authority in his class, so giving an inch to Tyler like that must have meant that Tyler’s quietness was visible.

Out of instinct, Zoe turned towards Tyler and realized that while he wasn’t sad or anything, he was being a lot less disruptive than usual. She joked with him a lot, but she actually liked how bold and frankly obnoxious he could be. He wasn’t so muted today that she picked up on it herself, but after Sigorsky made a note of it, she couldn’t help but think about what was on her mind. She stared at him, trying to figure him out for only a brief second, her teeth nibbling on her pen in thought. Nami was, as usual, staring out the window, probably thinking about boys or something.

After class, while everyone else filed out, Zoe put her hand on Tyler’s shoulder to stop him from walking out, a smug grin on her face. Nami quickly joined them.

“You were halfway decent today, Tyler,” Zoe joked. “Even Sigorsky was surprised.”

Tyler, never shy to being the butt of a small joke, smiled. “Yeah, I’m losing my edge.”

“Are you okay?” Nami asked.

“Oh yeah, I’m fine,” Tyler waved it off. “I got a lot on my mind. This week was rough. I’ve got this dumb To Kill a Mockingbird paper coming up. Anderson wants it in by Thursday.”

“Well, at least you had three weeks to do it,” Nami commented.

Tyler gave her a face. “Three weeks? It was assigned on Friday.”

“Really?” Nami asked. “That’s weird. Wagner assigned ours on Friday too, but she gave us three weeks.”

“So wait, you had less than a week to do this, and you still went tomb-raiding with us on Saturday?” Zoe asked with a grin.

“Of course I did! You’re only young once,” Tyler protested. “I wanna live! I wanna live!”

“Any chance you could ‘live’ outside my classroom for now, Tyler?” Mr. Sigorsky asked humorously. “You have your own class to get to.”

Tyler, used to being chirped by teachers, shrugged exaggeratedly towards Sigorsky. “I almost made it through a whole school day without being called out by you today.”

Mr. Sigorsky gave a small laugh. “You made it through a whole period, I think we can call this a half-victory for you.” He motioned towards the doorway, from which a few students were already filing in.

The three met at Nami’s locker (the other two barely used theirs, for their own reasons) as they always did before their next class. Tyler leaned his head back against the neighboring locker and sighed.

“You sure look like you have more than schoolwork on your mind, dude,” Zoe remarked.

“Yeah, and it’s not like schoolwork is on the top of your to-do list anyway,” Nami joked.

“I think I’m just – hey, Nami, ease up – I think I’m just antsy or something,” Tyler answered. “I just wanna go out and, just, do stuff. Are you two free this weekend?”

The two didn’t say anything for a bit. Zoe’s eyebrows slowly rose. “Two weekends in a row? You’re going to burn yourself out.”

“Did you find something else we could do?” Nami asked.

“Could we, like… go back to the mall this weekend? I mean, we didn’t even get to go to the north end. Maybe there’s something really cool there. Plus, that was like our biggest adventure! Can we?”

“We never go back to the same place twice,” Zoe pointed out. “Wasn’t that your rule?”

“Yeah, well, I don’t exactly have abandoned malls and shit lying around waiting for me. And who knows how long that entrance is going to be there? I can’t explain it, I just want to go back. Can we?”

Neither Zoe nor Nami could explain it, but even though they had their own hesitations, a weird part of both of them wanted to go back themselves, so naturally, it didn’t take too much convincing for the two of them to eventually cave and agree.

It was decided. The adventurous trio were going to go back to the mall that Saturday.

***

The three of them held their breath as Tyler tried the door. In one swift motion, as if worried himself, he turned the doorknob and swung the door open. All three of the friends lightly cheered.

“Okay, here we go,” Tyler announced as Nami handed out the flashlights. “To the north this time. Still past the food court.” With that, he walked in, finding his way past the maintenance room to the court. Looking at each other for a brief second beforehand, Zoe and Nami followed him.

Nami didn’t bother with the mask this time. After all, she seemed fine last time, and even if she wasn’t… the damage was already done? Was that how that worked? She didn’t know. But what she did know, though she wasn’t sure why, was that she was glad to be back in the mall. Tyler was right, it was the perfect place to have an adventure.

And weirdly… in some weird way, she was glad to be breathing in that air again. It was probably the nostalgia, or maybe even the residual smells of the stores or something. After all, she did have a lot of memories of Jeremy in here.

Jeremy…

No, none of that. Not now. She had to behave.

In an effort to clear her mind, Nami started marching forward at a noticeable pace, earning a “Hey! Wait up!” from Tyler. Eventually, all three were matching her pace until they came to a break in the hallway.

“I take it this is the… uh… break in the hallway?” Zoe asked, her voice a little unsteady. Tyler flashed his light in her direction to reveal that her face didn’t show fear or anything.

That was good. Tyler didn’t want to admit it, but if Zoe was afraid, the whole team would be scared shitless inside of one minute. The security guard incident proved that handily. “Yup, this is where the north end begins.”

“Why is it called the north end, anyway? Kind of seems silly to break the mall up like that,” Nami piped in.

“Oh, I have no clue what they called it. I just call it that. I just remember the mall has three ends,” Tyler answered honestly. He shrugged. “Seems like it works.”

“Hey, if it works, it works,” Zoe replied, followed by a slight laugh.

Nami jokingly pushed Zoe’s shoulder. “You’re being easy on him today,” she joked.

Zoe scoffed. “No I’m not.”

“I don’t have the jokes, you do,” Nami continued. “Just remember that I’m relying on you to keep Tyler in his place.”

“I’m standing right here,” Tyler complained, then the three pressed on.

Nami cursed at herself under her breath. She really was too boy-crazy. Here the three friends were, back at the only adventure that was so grand, they actually went back twice, and instead of enjoying the moment, she was, of course, thinking about Jeremy. As hard as she tried, she could not get him off of her mind. She should not have made that association with him the first time they came to check the place out – Nami was sure she was now fully going to associate the mall with him.

She shrugged to herself as she walked. At least the mall would be one of many adventures, and at least she’d get over Jeremy at some point and inevitably latch onto someone else – like almost all of her other crushes, Jeremy barely even knew she existed. Still, she was clearly letting him get to her a bit too easily – it couldn’t have been more than ten minutes since they arrived, and she could already feel herself getting wet, and her breathing was audible.

Luckily for her, that seemed to be the case across the board. When she listened in the dark, she didn’t just hear her own heavy breathing, but three sets of heavy breaths. The air in the north end must have been thinner or something. Probably the lack of windows or proper filtration, even if the windows at the other end were boarded up.

“Be careful,” she said aloud just for insurance. “See how there are less windows here? I think the air is thinner on this side of the mall.”

“Is it dangerous?” Tyler asked.

“I don’t know. I don’t think so,” Nami replied in a small voice.

“We can handle dangerous. We’ve survived two encounters with people. One of them was in this mall!” Zoe pointed out.

“Speaking of her, do you think she’s still here?” Tyler asked.

“Tyler, could you show respect for other human beings for once in your life?” Zoe asked him. “If she is, I’m sure she wants to be left alone. Plus she was at the other end of the mall.”

“Look who’s being Captain Presumptuous!” Tyler shot back.

“That’s ‘captainness’ to you, Private.”

“I was just asking if she was here. I wasn’t planning no field trip to see her! She can hang out in her home all she wants, but today, I ain’t going with her. There’s no one I’d rather explore this mall with than you two.”

Zoe laughed sympathetically. “And there’s no one we’d rather be here with than you, Tyler,” she responded in a faux-rehearsed sing-song voice.

Smiling, Nami turned away, looking up and down the walls of the stores on the north end. She also wanted to look away because, try as she might, she thought she was still blushing from earlier. She was a heck of a blusher.

Out of nowhere, a sharp “Oh!” from Zoe made Nami compose herself quickly then swiftly turn around. Zoe was standing herself up from something. Upon seeing Nami’s concerned face, Zoe waved it off and smiled. “Just tripped over some debris. All good.”

“You need to be careful!” Nami told her. As fun as it was to hang out with these two and go on adventures, there were no serious injuries… yet… and Nami would do her best to keep it that way. She looked on the ground and, sure enough, this part of the mall was less well-kept than the other parts. She made a mental note to watch her step.

It seemed the trip also took a small toll on Zoe. Tyler and Nami could tell that from that moment on, Zoe’s normally cocky, almost smug face was clouded with some kind of distress. Nami guessed that Zoe was upset at her own carelessness or something – despite making almost none of the plans initially, Zoe was essentially the de facto leader of the group during adventures, much to Tyler’s own dismay. She needed to remain strong.

The trio walked on for a little bit longer, peering into old book stores and shoe stores, their only company the haunting hallways, the seemingly eternal darkness and the heavier breathing of the three. In Nami’s case, her thoughts were really fighting to keep her company too, but she made her best effort to shoo them away.

“Hey Tyler, check your messages,” the dry voice of Zoe pierced the darkness after a weirdly long period of silence. The two of them looked up from their investigation to look at Zoe.

“You’re right here. What for?” Tyler asked.

Zoe shrugged. “I sent you a meme. Thought you’d like it.”

“Now?!”

Zoe shrugged again. “Or don’t, check it later if you want, I don’t care dude,” she replied coolly. “Just thought you’d want to see it.”

Nami felt left out. “Do I not get to see?”

“It’s kind of… crude, I can send it to you too but I specifically thought you wouldn’t like it,” Zoe answered.

“Oh,” Nami simply replied. It was true, she was the least interested in the spicier riskier memes of the group. She smiled at Zoe’s thoughtfulness and went right back to investigating a bolted-down broken cash register, with Tyler beside her, clearly taking Zoe up on the advice to look at her meme.

“I’m amazed we even get service in here,” Zoe continued. “Isn’t this place all concrete?”

“It looks all concrete, but a lot of malls are other stuff I think,” Nami answered. “Otherwise people wouldn’t be able to get signals in here when it still worked, and a lot of people use cell phones in malls.”

“Good point,” Zoe replied, and Nami looked back at Tyler to see his reaction to what she was saying. He was still nose-deep in his phone. Clearly he moved on from the meme and was just checking his Instagram or something.

“Tyler!” Nami all but barked. She hated when people were on their phones in situations like this.

“Just a sec,” Tyler replied distantly in a cool, even voice. He checked a few more things and promptly turned his screen off, subsequently turning his flashlight on, pointing it near Zoe.

“What did you think?” Zoe asked with a small grin.

“It was crazy! Totally crazy,” Tyler chuckled back.

“Ha, yeah, it was,” Zoe replied, keeping up her grin.

Tyler, clearly not wanting to leave Nami out, turned to her. “I got a few I’ve been holding back, by the way,” he told her. “Remind me tonight in the group chat.”

Nami laughed back innocently. “Okay, Tyler.”

With that, the group pressed on, their flashlights now aimed closer to the floor to prevent another tripping accident. They passed by a couple more stores and nearly got to the end when Tyler abruptly stopped and held up a hand again.

He paused for a bit longer, then turned to the other two. “Flashlights off,” he whisper-barked at the two.

Zoe promptly turned her flashlight off. Nami, remembering last time, paused.

“Flashlights off!” he repeated.

“Shouldn’t we do what we did last time? With one of us holding the fl-”

“Nami, turn it off, now!” Zoe whispered with urgency. It was the most serious Nami had ever seen her. Understanding the other two clearly knew something she didn’t, Nami turned her flashlight off and let the darkness take her.

“Give me a sec to hear,” Tyler said slowly. None of the three could see a thing. Nami tried concentrating on what she heard, but it was no use – Tyler had the good ears of the group. In fact, Nami’s hearing wasn’t that great at all. She allowed the silence to have its turn, not daring to speak first in case Tyler was onto something. He did look like a man on a mission, after all, and he had her best interests at heart.

Unfortunately, being alone in the dark meant being alone with her thoughts, and as Nami breathed in the mall air, she couldn’t help but think of Jeremy again. That time she saw him with his friends sharing a joke as they passed her in the main hallway, with him cracking a joke and all of his friends laughing at him… it was stupid, but the way she smiled his arrogant smile when he knew he landed a joke to his dumb friends made Nami’s poor pussy throb.

Throb. It was throbbing. Nami realized right then and there. It had been screaming so loud that she hadn’t heard it all this time. She was wetter than before, much wetter. It was begging for attention since she first thought of Jeremy. She did a good job ignoring it when she could focus on her friends, but now, under the convenient cover of darkness no less…

She normally would have paused for longer, or thought more about this. But especially with the silence, she couldn’t help herself. Stealthily turning around without making a sound, she slowly snaked her hand into her pants. She couldn’t believe she was doing this. She knew she had a lot of hormones, but never in her wildest dreams could she guess that she was actually masturbating in front of her friends.

Nami was so horny that she only barely succeeded in not making a sound when her hand first came into contact with her clit. Praying that she wasn’t wet enough to make an audible sound, she started moving her hand in a circle underneath her underwear, blushing a deep crimson and practically feeling faint with how good playing with herself felt at this moment.

Almost immediately she realized that it was making a very quiet squishing sound; she was that turned on. Still, she stopped and cursed herself; she had terrible hearing. If she could hear it, the others could, and the last thing she wanted was to make them feel uncomfortable. She paused and waited for any kind of reaction from the other two, and couldn’t hear anything apart from the occasional click of Zoe’s tongue in thought.

Realizing she was in the clear, and yet also realizing that this cautious period of silence wouldn’t last forever, Nami tried feeling around to see if there was any way she could touch her clit without making a squishing sound.

Every touch of hers sent her own body reeling. Obviously Nami masturbated, although weirdly little for her hormone levels, but this time it felt about a hundred times better than it normally did. She wasn’t sure if anything could make her stop, even with her two best friends standing only meters away from her.

Despite her new method being quiet, Nami was acutely aware that her fingers were now slippery with her juices and that she wouldn’t be able to last much longer. She lasted an embarrassingly short time and thanked her lucky stars that she wasn’t a squirter, given the explosive orgasm that was about to rock her entire body (and given the fact that she was still wearing pants).

Soon, Nami felt an almost alien force of pleasure wreck through her, through wave after wave. She had to clench her jaw and mash her lips together to hold back on making any sounds, but as she felt a tidal wave of naughty bliss blast through her from her cunt outwards, she couldn’t help but emit a sharp, “Aah!”

At once, she quickly removed her hand and moved down to her knee. She felt a flashlight’s beam envelop her, seeing the beam hitting the floor around her. “Are you okay?” came the panicked whisper of Tyler.

“I’m fine, I just stubbed my toe,” she responded, trying (and failing) to make her voice not quiver. She was still feeling mild waves of orgasmic bliss flowing through her, even at that point. “I’m sorry if I worried you.”

“I shouldn’t have kept the lights off for so long, I’m the one who should be sorry,” Tyler replied. He evidently mistook her quivering voice for pain, and his own voice was quivering too, reflecting some kind of worry for her. Nami smiled to herself at how sweet that was, before feeling guilty for what she had done.

She turned around to look at the two. Zoe was now beside him, clearly indicating that they should all go on. “What about the sound?” Nami asked breathlessly.

“It went quiet a bit ago, I was just being cautious,” Tyler replied. “Stay on your toes though, they could have been footsteps. If I say lights out again, lights out.”

“Should we maybe get out of here?” Zoe asked, her voice also reflecting unease.

“Nah, c’mon. We said we were going to check out the north end! Unless you two wanted to make three trips out here.” Tyler grinned at the two girls and pressed on, leaving Zoe and Nami to shrug at each other and follow him.

Once Nami’s orgasm calmed down fully (which frankly took around two whole minutes), she felt deep shame at what she had done. Not only did she ignore danger and risk her friends’ well-being by assuming there was no harm and playing with herself until she audibly came, but she also… masturbated in front of her friends. Sure, they didn’t know, but that was still really weird, and kind of uncalled for. Should she apologize?

Of course not. That would have required her explaining what she was apologizing for, and knowing Tyler, she’d never live it down. She appreciated that she could trust Tyler, and knew that he would never be a creep about it – in years of friendship he never made a pass at either of them that wasn’t a clear joke, so he knew how to have female friends without being a dick – but that didn’t mean he couldn’t be crude in other ways, and she wasn’t ready to get teased for years about this.

Not to mention, Nami was sure that in most circumstances, she wouldn’t have done what she did. She seriously had to keep herself in check from this point forward.

***

Nami and Zoe rarely hung out together without Tyler, so Zoe’s request came across to Nami as a bit surprising. Nothing too crazy, but usually, it was during those times when Zoe was actually pissed at Tyler but still wanted to charge her social batteries or something.

As soon as Tyler ran off to catch his bus, Nami couldn’t help but ask Zoe. “Are you mad at him?” she asked, barely above a whisper.

Zoe stared at her. “No more than usual, why?”

“Oh, I was just wondering,” replied Nami. “Normally if you’re excluding Tyler, it’s because he did something to cheese you off or something.”

“Nah,” Zoe waved her off. “I just thought, you know, it’s been way too long since it’s been you and me! Plus, I got some fucking amazing mozza sticks I wanna try.”

Nami smiled. Both Zoe and Nami loved baked mozzarella sticks, but the lactose-intolerant Tyler complained loudly whenever they ate them while hanging out. Without much more convincing, the two set off for Zoe’s house, and before long, they were in her room, listening to IU and chowing down on mozzarella sticks.

“You’re right,” Nami said between bites. “These are so good!”

Zoe gently tore one apart with her two hands in front of them. “Ooh, look at the steam coming off of that one!” she remarked, before stuffing it in her mouth. The two smiled and ate, enjoying the food and each other’s company.

It was nice to have this time away from her thoughts. Nami was masturbating way too much lately, which she quickly attributed to being alone too often during a very hormonal time. It was clear the inciting incident was smelling Jeremy’s stupid cologne in the mall, which set off a whole new wave of lust for him. Even now, as she was having fun with her friend, she was squeezing her thighs together, thinking of him every so often. Having so many hormones wasn’t fun, especially when you were a boy-crazy quiet girl.

She envied Zoe, who was able to be cool and calculated, both in a crisis and when faced with her desires. She had one boyfriend throughout high school that Nami could remember, and she had to let them know he was her boyfriend since there was no PDA or kissing or anything that happened outside of closed doors. They didn’t last long, and according to Zoe, it was because she discovered he was “too boring” for her.

“I wish I was like you,” Nami remarked out loud, out of nowhere.

Zoe looked at her curiously. “In what way?”

“Just, like… every way,” Nami admitted. “Okay, so you know Jeremy?”

“Roberts?”

“No, the other one.”

Zoe thought for a bit. “I don’t know his last name, but… popular guy? Shaggy hair? Dumbass grin?”

“Yeah, that’s him,” Nami quietly admitted.

“You had a thing for him, right?” Zoe asked.

“Have. Still have it,” Nami half-laughed. “I just can’t get him out of my head.”

Zoe laughed. “Nami, you need to let him go. You can’t go out with a guy if he doesn’t even know you exist. Or did you fall for a guy that knows your name this time?”

Nami blushed. “That’s what I’m saying! You’re so calm and… able to be your own person. I feel like I’m always obsessing over some boy that wouldn’t even notice if I died or something. I just wish I didn’t… feel like this all the time. And the feelings are getting stronger.”

Zoe raised an eyebrow at that last point, but said nothing.

Nevertheless, Nami went on. “You’re just so cool and collected, and I admire you so much, and… I’m grateful you’re my friend. I know who to look up to now. I’m really glad you and Tyler are my friends, so I can learn to follow your example and have friends without feeling, like, weird and like I need something more or something.”

Zoe was looking away at this point. “Wow,” she simply said with a bit of a dry voice.

Instantly, Nami recoiled. “I’m sorry, was I being rude?”

“No, no, you’re fine, you just… I’m… I’m amazed how difficult you just made this,” Zoe said plainly.

Nami looked at her friend, confused. “What do you mean?”

Zoe chuckled. “Yeah, what do I mean?” she repeated, as if she was sharing a joke with herself. “Of course you don’t get it. So, uh, Nami, don’t get me wrong, I also wanted to hang out with you, but there’s, uh, something you should probably know, and I’m letting you know this because I’m your friend and friends are honest with each other and I want to make sure I communicate everything with you.”

“Okay…” Nami replied slowly and quietly.

“So, uh… oh my God, this is hard…” Zoe stumbled over her words, starting to blush. “D-do you remember, last time we were in the mall, and we turned off the flashlights?”

Nami blushed, remembering what she was doing when the lights were off. “Yeah,” she replied uneasily.

“There was a long pause there, right?” Zoe continued.

“Mhm,” Nami replied, feeling her pussy twitch, thinking of her masturabting right there in front of them. ‘Not now,’ she scolded herself. As much as her horniness was trying to distract her even now, she was deathly afraid of Zoe admitting she knew what Nami did or something.

Zoe breathed deeply a couple times, and shut her eyes slowly. “Tyler and I were making out,” she blurted out.

“What?!” Nami asked in disbelief.

“Tyler and I were making out,” she repeated, with the same urgency and tone as the first time she said it. Her eyes were still closed.

“Are you two…” Nami trailed off.

Zoe’s eyes shot open. “No, that’s the crazy thing! All this week we’ve been trying to figure out what we are. And Tyler’s a fucking nightmare if you want to communicate openly with someone. He ‘mms,’ and he ‘hums,’ and he doesn’t give clear direct answers to anything. I think for now we just agreed that this was a one time thing.”

“So you don’t want to do it again?” Nami asked.

Zoe blushed and looked away, not answering for a while. “I hate not knowing the answer to that,” she mumbled, mostly to herself. “But… maybe? I think I do? Gahh, it’s really confusing.”

“But you did it once, clearly something led up to that, right?” Nami pressed on.

Zoe chuckled in discomfort. “I feel…” She squeezed her legs together. Nami noticed. “…I feel slutty saying this, but I’m gonna level with you – it took me embarrassingly little time to decide I wanted it. So, in the mall, remember when I yelped? I tripped over some debris or something.”

“Right…” Nami nodded along.

“Wrong. I didn’t trip. Tyler accidentally hit my ass with his hand when turning around or something, and I lost my footing. Thank fuck I did, because I don’t think I would have been able to make up a story for any other… y’know. So then, I… it just felt good, and I kept thinking about it, so I… texted him telling him I wanted to make out with him, and that we would either do it in the mall before we left, or we wouldn’t do it at all. I told him that the word for ‘yes’ was ‘crazy’ and the word for ‘no’ was ‘unbelievable,’ and that we could talk about it after if he needed to.”

Nami laughed in disbelief. “Wow, even when you’re… um, when you’re horny… you’re always such a planner.”

Zoe blushed and gave a small sheepish smile. “Yeah, well, y’know. Anyway, he thought to turn off the lights – I thought we were just going to stay in the mall long enough that you’d go home or something – and we… yeah. In front of you. I’m really sorry.” She breathed a couple of times. “I just figured you should know in case we become a couple or something.”

“You think it’ll go that far?” Nami asked.

“Nami, I have no fucking idea. It’s weird. It was just so… sudden. Two days ago, I wouldn’t have done it for a million bucks. Then suddenly I wanted to so badly. I don’t know if I suddenly felt something for him, or if I… yeah, I shouldn’t be talking about this with you.” Zoe laughed out of sheer nervousness.

“Please, go on,” Nami said, her voice just above a whisper. “I want you to. It’s nice not being the only one with this feeling.”

Zoe’s laughter turned into a smile of nervousness. “Or… if I just wanted it,” she finished quietly. “If I just wanted to feel that release.” She cleared her throat. “Plus, I wanted to tell you because you’re my friend, and we should communicate these things. And I feel bad doing that when it was basically in front of you.”

“Don’t feel bad. I was… I wasn’t an angel myself,” Nami confessed.

Zoe laughed. “Yeah, I know, but it’s not like you did anything with those boys, let alone in front of me, so this one’s my bad.”

“No, that’s not what I meant,” Nami replied honestly. The two had evolved into a tense couple of girls, sitting across from each other on the floor, tense and serious. The mozzarella sticks were growing cold.

“…And what’s that supposed to mean?” Zoe inquired.

“I, uh… did stuff too. While the lights were out,” Nami quietly confessed.

Zoe gave Nami a puzzled look. “With who, the homeless orgasm lady?”

Nami quietly laughed. “No, I, um… played with myself.”

A silence passed between them, and Nami felt the need to correct a possible misconception. “I didn’t hear you two. It was just… I was thinking about Jeremy. My mind wandered, and I lost myself, and… yeah.”

“We both lost ourselves, huh?” Zoe asked with a dry quiver to her voice. “And I made out with Tyler while you masturbated. And neither of us knew the other was doing it.”

“Yeah.”

“That’s… yeah, that’s hot.”

“I think so,” Nami quietly admitted.

Zoe was nearly visibly shaking with teenage tension, and her eyes went everywhere, until she spotted the plate of mozza sticks on the floor. “C’mon,” she finally said. “Eat.” She laughed. “We need to stop talking about this, or I’m going to need the washroom soon.”

Nami laughed delicately and agreed, reaching for a stick. Still, she knew that as soon as she got home, she’d definitely be masturbating. This whole situation was crazy. She hoped that Tyler wouldn’t make it too weird.

Though, wasn’t masturbating in the dark with your two platonic friends making out next to you weird enough?

***

Credit to Tyler, and to Zoe; if Zoe hadn’t told her what was going on, Nami wouldn’t have noticed. The two had pegged Tyler as the type of guy that wouldn’t be able to keep his mouth shut about anything, but sure enough, there he was, not only not bragging to Nami, but acting as if nothing had changed.

It was comforting to know that the makeout session hadn’t led to some sort of awkward conversation or even a tension in the group; it was pretty clear no one wanted the group to split up after all of their little adventures.

At lunchtime, the trio met and went about their usual joking around, albeit with the occasional glance between Nami and Zoe. If anything, they were being less subtle about what they knew than Tyler was. More than once, Nami wondered about the possibility of Tyler straight-up forgetting what happened – she didn’t think he was that dumb, but… she hadn’t ruled it out.

That said, Tyler was being strange and out-of-character about something else. “I want to go to the mall again,” he said out of nowhere with no pretense. “Who’s in?”

“I am,” Zoe replied immediately, then blushed when Nami raised her eyebrows at her. Even Tyler’s poker face broke a bit when he saw her.

Thankfully, he recovered quickly, and grinned. “I thought you liked it,” he replied, and turned to Nami. “What do you say? We have no clue how long we have until someone discovers that door. What do you say?”

Something compelled Nami to say yes. She had no idea what. The mall was just… so exciting to her. She wanted to go back there, as soon as possible. “I’ll do it,” she agreed.

Tyler grinned again. “Can’t wait!”

***

Zoe, Tyler, and Nami all breathed deeply once they arrived in the food court. They were all flooded with that sense of excitement, adventure, and… any other feelings they may or may not have had at that moment.

“So which way are we heading this time?” Zoe inquired. “We’ve already been down both of the other ends of the mall.”

Tyler thought to himself for a second, shining his flashlight around. “There’s still a bunch of stores we missed down both ends,” he commented.

“But the homeless person was at the, um, south end,” Nami replied. “Maybe it would be polite to not go into her territory.”

“We don’t even know if they did live here,” Tyler countered. “For all we know, someone came in here like us, looking for a cool place to explore. Then she masturbated for whatever reason and left.” He chuckled at the absurdity.

Nami blushed deeply, and felt bad at that moment. Zoe must have understood why, because she quickly cleared her throat and added, “Okay, let’s go down south again. If we hear anything, anything, we leave and go to the north end instead. To be respectful.”

The other two agreed and began their trek down to the south, stopping by any stores they missed the first time along the way.

“This place is like a maze,” Nami commented.

“It’s probably because it’s so dark,” Zoe replied. “I bet it would be easier to navigate if it was lit.”

“Well, duh,” Tyler replied dryly. Nami looked out of the corner of her eye and saw Zoe blush and smile at Tyler, thinking Nami wasn’t looking at them. Tyler smiled back.

Nami was so jealous. Her two best friends, no less. They were secretly lusting for each other and trying to keep it secret from her. It was… hot. Sexy. So sexy. Nami wished so badly that she could have what they had, and get opportunities to make out with her secret boyfriend while her friend was there or something. Especially if it was Jeremy, smug confident Jeremy, laughing along with her friends but secretly grabbing her ass when they couldn’t see or something. She would melt for him. She could melt for him right now.

“Nami, you coming?” Zoe’s voice rang from down the mall.

“Huh? Oh, yeah,” Nami mumbled with a flushed face as she ran to catch up to the pair. They were looking over some shoe store, with Tyler fixated on the desk.

“This also gives us a cool challenge,” he remarked out loud. “If there is someone living here, maybe things will be arranged differently or something. They’re probably using the stores for stuff.”

“We last went down the south end like two weeks ago, and you can’t even remember what you had for breakfast this morning,” Zoe countered, rolling her eyes.

“Hey! I actually remember these visits really well. If it’s memorable, I actually have a good memory.” Tyler’s smile got wide. “I remember last time we came here particularly well.”

While that comment was clearly made for Zoe, Nami could barely stop herself from giving a subconscious sex moan at that comment. Their situation was so taboo, and she was loving it. She was so horny that she wouldn’t have minded if the two just made out in front of her, but she was already seen as a hormonal freak to them as it was, so she really didn’t want to make that situation worse by giving them permission or something. Plus, the repercussions… nope. It shouldn’t even have been a possibility in her mind.

Zoe wasn’t letting up either. “Well, I guess we should make this time memorable too, shouldn’t we?” she asked in a playful way. A week ago, Nami would have thought she was toying with him, but she was totally hitting on him. She wanted him again. This was going to happen again, and fuck it all, she wasn’t going to get to see it.

Unless…

The trio searched for a bit longer in the store and decided to press on, when Nami hatched a plan. Over the course of about a minute, she started artificially breathing heavier and heavier, in a pained manner, until Tyler piped up.

“You okay, Nami? You’re breathing pretty hard there.”

“I don- I don’t know,” Nami replied, acting as convincingly as she could. “I think the stale air is getting to me. Can I just run out for a few minutes? You guys can stay here, I can find my own way back.”

“Are you sure, Nami? I don’t mind coming with you if he doesn’t,” Zoe immediately replied. Internally, Nami cringed.

“Now hang on, Zoe,” Tyler asserted, his eyes gleaming. “I don’t want Nami to feel like she can’t do things on her own. If she wants to catch her breath on her own, without us breathing down her neck, I don’t mind if you don’t.”

Nami had to suppress her grin. Tyler thought he was being so clever. Tyler turned to Zoe to check her reaction and as he did, Nami looked at Zoe too, raising her eyebrows and giving her a knowing smile.

Zoe tried her best not to let the fact she saw Nami’s expression alert Tyler, and pretended to mull it over. “Okay. You have your phone on you, right?”

“Yup, I do,” Nami replied, only remembering just then to keep up the breathing act (which she dropped for about a solid half-minute, not that Tyler seemed to care). “I’ll be back as soon as I feel better. You’ll hear me before you see me, right?”

Tyler shrugged in confirmation. “That’s good enough for me. Hope you feel better soon, Nami. We’ll stay in this store here until you arrive; I don’t think we checked it out yet.” He pointed to some abandoned jewelry store.

Nami nodded, and began to run off, running just out of sight before pivoting. This was where she made her move. Swiftly but quietly, she tiptoed back, not back the way she came, but slightly down the hall, as the two no doubt headed into the jewelry store. She tiptoed up to the edge of the store, where the two wouldn’t see her, as long as they didn’t poke their heads out the store. She leaned her back against the wall right next to the doorway and started to shimmy closer, focusing only on what she could hear.

As soon as Nami got closer to the store, she hit the auditory jackpot. Now thinking their friend had gone off to get some air, the two were, for now, less careful about the noises they made. While they weren’t being overly loud, Nami could clearly hear the sounds of passion as the two no doubt embraced – the sounds of lips and tongues meeting, and of Zoe’s pretty, surprisingly feminine moans.

She couldn’t look in out of fear that one of them left a flashlight on, so all Nami could do was lean against the wall and throw her head back, snaking a hand into her pants, fingering herself to what she was hearing. This time she knew that any sounds her needy wet pussy made would be drowned out by the passionate duo, her two best friends, the two best friends that never would have even hugged two weeks ago, kissing like reunited lovers. This whole situation was so insane, and Nami’s horny brain loved it.

After a few minutes of making out, the sounds stopped, even though Nami hadn’t reached an orgasm yet. She was almost frustrated, looking at the store in desperation. Realizing she couldn’t see any light, she gambled on the idea that their flashlights were on, and dared to get closer, listening clearly for where Tyler was. As long as she could get behind Tyler as opposed to in front of him, she was safe. If Zoe caught her, that would be weird. If Tyler caught her, that could be devastating.

As she got closer, she heard them whispering, and moved strategically, crawling along the floor and eventually leaning against some kind of counter as the two spoke.

“This is so crazy,” Zoe breathed, pure passion evident in her voice.

“Yup it is,” Tyler replied. Nami smirked to herself – she could picture Tyler’s shit-eating grin. His smugness was practically dripping off of his words. It was clear he was more pleased with himself than ever before. She wondered if Zoe found that hot, but then again, in that moment, so much seemed hot, to the point she wondered if it happened sooner between them and Zoe only decided to tell her now.

“We need to do this more often,” Zoe told him, sincerity biting into her husky voice. “We can’t just leave this off at twice,” she added, confirming her story to Nami.

“Well, as long as we’re here, I had an idea…” Tyler replied, confidence brimming from his voice.

“And what would that be?” Zoe asked.

Nami couldn’t believe what she heard next. The unmistakable sound of a zipper. Tyler’s fly was going down. Nami’s hand flew to her lips in disbelief. Tyler was fishing his cock out? Here? Now?! That was so bold! That was so…

“Holy shit…” Zoe breathed. “…Tyler, Nami could come back any second…”

“Nah, c’mon,” Tyler replied coolly. “We’ll hear her before we see her. We’ll even see her flashlight’s light way before she can see us. The second you can see anything, we stop. But until then…”

There was no sound for a bit, until Zoe let out a submissive moan. “Fuck, you’re packing…” she moaned.

“And what do you want to do to it?” Tyler asked. Nami was back to playing with her pussy at this point, praying that the bare minimum answer was ‘suck it.’ Though, if they just wanted to fuck right here and now, she would have stopped holding back on her moans, consequences be damned.

“I want to suck it, Tyler,” Zoe moaned. “Oh my God, I’ve never wanted anything more. Please, pleeease let me suck your cock.”

Tyler let out a low laugh. “I really didn’t expect you to be quite so submissive. Get on your knees.”

Nami had to imagine the visual of what was happening, but as soon as the sounds began to happen, her imagination had little trouble. The sounds of Tyler and Zoe making out were nothing compared to the sounds of Zoe moaning and gagging on Tyler’s dick. His, no doubt, thick, long, huge cock. Nami’s pussy was throbbing and pulsing. Her hips were humping her hands desperately. The sounds came straight from the heavens, and Nami needed to hear them more clearly.

The sounds of Zoe’s witty and pithy mouth being put to work on Tyler’s meatstick were too muffled for Nami’s liking. She risked everything, and scooted along the floor, trying to make as little noise as possible, until she was, unbeknownst to the two, right next to them, trying to take up as little space on the floor but still enough to rub and finger-fuck her needy pussy, listening to one of her best friends getting throatfucked by her other best friend. The two best friends that would never do this with each other, not even knowing she was watching. It was too much. It was too hot.

Nami couldn’t hold back. As she rubbed her sensitive little clit, she began her first orgasm, then rode it out into her second. Each second brought more pleasure, and reinforced how right all this felt. She wanted to be like this forever. Losing control over her own functions as much as her reality, she let out a single, quiet grunt.

She froze, despite her orgasm. As fun as this was, her actually blowing her cover was another thing entirely. To make matters worse, the sucking sounds abruptly stopped. Nami sat where she was, too terrified to move, until she heard any kind of sound. It sounded like a lesser version of what was happening before – wet, squishy, and coming from the same area, like Zoe was just giving him a handjob or something.

Suddenly, Nami felt something, and squeezed her eyes shut in terror. A finger, then a hand, on her one kneecap. Zoe caught her, and was identifying who, and where, she was. Nami was busted, especially when Zoe’s hand travelled down her leg somewhat and could likely figure out that the other leg was sprawled in the other direction. Zoe was a smart girl; she remembered the conversation from yesterday and could piece it all together. And now she knew.

“What’s up, Zoe? Something wrong?” Tyler asked. Nami held her breath, feeling complete dread knowing the answer.

Zoe didn’t answer for a few seconds, her hand still on Zoe’s knee. Finally, she spoke. “Nothing, Tyler,” she replied, shocking Nami so much she remained frozen in place. Zoe’s free hand travelled up the general area until she found Nami’s arm. Her touch travelled down to Nami’s fingers, finding it, embarrassingly, coated with her juices. She grabbed Nami’s hand and guided it back down between her legs. “Nothing in the slightest. Let me finish you off before Nami comes back.”

“Fuck yeah,” Tyler groaned as Zoe took him back in her mouth. Zoe’s free hand let go of Nami’s hand and went back to stroking her leg; up and down, over and over.

Nami was over being shocked, and could feel the panic dissipating within her body. Zoe knew what she was doing, and as far as she knew, Zoe wanted her to continue. Zoe caught her and wanted her to keep masturbating to her blowing Tyler. This was so perverse. Nami didn’t want to disrespect her friend, and would not have been able to hold back anyway, and threw her head back, masturbating furiously while enjoying Zoe’s hand stroking her leg. She wasn’t even bi (and as far as she knew, neither was Zoe) but just the touch of endorsement filled her with such a thrill that she could barely have spoken even if she wanted to at that moment. Any trace of rational thought was gone. Nami just needed to cum, badly. Her hand moved at mach speed, performing every trick in the book to please her pleading pussy, as her friend facefucked her other friend a few feet away, not knowing anything about his auditory audience.

***

“Aaaah,” Tyler moaned in sheer delight as the three of them exited the mall and felt the cool evening air on their faces. “That feels good. I didn’t realize how hot it can get in that stuffy old mall.”

“It’s definitely feeling a lot like October,” Nami observed, trying to use the night sky as an excuse to avoid looking at either of them.

“It’s like a week to Spooky Day,” Tyler replied, no doubt with a grin. Nami turned to look at him and, sure enough, there one was. “Got any idea what to go as yet?”

Nami shrugged, and Tyler turned to Zoe, who was spacing out and didn’t respond. “Earth to Zoe!”

“Huh? Oh, sorry…” Zoe mumbled. “Uh, Halloween? No idea. Maybe just like a cat or something.”

“Seems plain for you,” Tyler laughed.

At the light jab, Zoe snapped back to full attention. “Well at least I put effort into my costumes. You going as a lump of cardboard again this year?”

“It was a robot! I just ran out of silver spray paint,” Tyler complained.

“Speaking of shiny stuff, what did you steal this time?” Zoe asked him.

Tyler turned around, revealing nothing but the shirt on his back. “Nada,” he flatly answered.

“Wow, character development! You didn’t steal anything this time. Or did you just forget your backpack at home?” Zoe quipped.

Tyler looked her dead in the eyes. “Actually, I did want to take something. But maybe I can take it next time we come here,” he said plainly, yet challengingly. Zoe blushed. It was pretty clear what he meant.

Still, she recovered quickly. “A fourth time?! Tyler, we have to move on at some point.”

“Hey, I’m having fun if you are,” Tyler rebutted.

As much fun as the dramatic irony was to witness, Nami was starting to feel left out. She shivered in the late October wind. “Hey, if you two don’t mind, I think I’m going to start to bike home,” Nami started, trying not to let her tone reflect how she felt.

“No sweat!” Tyler replied.

Zoe was less enthusiastic. Her eyes darted around once or twice before she blurted, “Wait!”

Nami was already getting her bike, but hesitated at her friend’s words. “What is it?”

“You left something at my house when you last visited. Did you want to bike to my house and get it back real quick?”

“I did?” Nami asked with a scrunched-up face. “What did I leave?”

“A, uh, thing on your backpack. Like a clip or something? I guess it doesn’t matter that much, but I keep forgetting to bring it to school. It would mean a lot to me if you could come get it.”

Internally, Nami groaned. She hated when people guilt-tripped her into things, especially social situations, mostly because it worked every time on her. “Sure,” she replied.

“Great!” Zoe said enthusiastically, and turned to Tyler. “We’ll see you Monday?”

“You know it,” Tyler replied. “I gotta get some work done on Sunday anyway. I’m not gonna lie, I’ve fallen crazy behind.”

Zoe gave a sympathetic laugh. “Yeah,” she murmured quietly. “Well…” she stood there awkwardly, as if she was mulling over giving him a hug or something. “…yeah, anyway, see you Monday!” As the last words fell out of her mouth, the two girls got on their bikes and started the journey towards Zoe’s house, which at the very least was like the midway point between Nami’s house and the mall.

Nami had the entire bike ride to think over all of the events of the day. As soon as the pair arrived at Zoe’s house, she spoke. “I didn’t really leave anything at your place, did I?”

Zoe looked at Nami with what Nami thought might have been guilt, or even fear. “Um, yeah, no,” she mumbled. “Just thought… you’d want to… yeah, talk.”

Nami sighed. She kind of wanted to get home after a day like that, but seeing Zoe’s doe-eyed expression was really out-of-character for her. “Yeah, we should, shouldn’t we?” Nami conceded, walking into the house and accepting her fate.

The two wordlessly made their way into Zoe’s room. Zoe took initiative and lay down on the bed, while her friend opted for her desk chair.

“So…” Zoe began. When no reply came from Nami, she chuckled. “Yeah, that was really something, huh?”

“Yeah,” Nami murmured. For some reason, she wanted to both sit closer to Zoe and keep her distance. If she concentrated, she could still feel Zoe’s hand on her leg. And it didn’t feel bad or anything, but some inner voice told her that she shouldn’t keep thinking of that. Was it connected to the same inner voice that made her do what she did in the first place? She didn’t know.

“Do you feel guilty for it? Do you have that, like, post-orgasm clarity?” Zoe sat up so she could look her friend in the eye. “You did orgasm, right?”

“Yeah,” Nami quietly admitted. “At least three times.”

“Lucky,” Zoe joked. “As if I should expect anything else from Tyler, he made me suck his dick but after you ran back out, he wouldn’t return the favor. Next time we meet up I’m definitely making him do that for me.”

“So you’re going to see him again?” Nami pointed out.

“I – wow. Huh. Well spotted,” Zoe slowly said. “I wasn’t even thinking about that. I guess it just kind of… came out.”

“I don’t know if I feel guilty,” Nami admitted, squeezing her legs together again. She was turning into such a hornball. She felt the heat building up within her again. “I feel… not myself though.”

“Yeah, same,” Zoe admitted. “Maybe there’s some kind of hormone transference thing. We hang out with you, you get really horny thinking about Johnny-”

“Jeremy. Johnny’s the guy panting after Mina.”

“Right, Jeremy – and then we get horny by… proxy? It can’t work like that.”

“I think it’s the mall.”

A beat of silence flowed between the two girls before Zoe gave a single chuckle of confusion. “You think… the mall makes people horny? I mean, the place did have a Soma…”

“I’m serious. Think about it,” Nami said seriously. “We heard that one woman masturbating and wailing her lungs out. Then both of us get really horny and do things we normally wouldn’t do. You told me yourself you never would have thought of making out with Tyler. And today, you sucked his dick!”

Zoe’s eyes glazed over with a slight smile at the thought.

“And I masturbated in front of you! I mean, I was right next to you when it happened!” Nami continued. “That’s… that’s got to mean something.”

Zoe returned to the world of the living and focused on Nami. “Nami, do you know how ridiculous you sound?” she asked, posing sideways on the bed as she talked. “You’re saying a mall, where hundreds of people used to gather and be normal, made us so horny we did things we never would? That’s taking the ‘corrupting the youth’ argument to the extreme. There’s no way the mall’s like that. Someone would have noticed while it was still open.”

“I just think it’s the only new thing introduced to our lives. Maybe something happened after it closed or something,” Nami carried on.

“I get why you think it, but it’s got to be something else. Honestly, I think it’s just teenage hormones and we all got caught up in the heat of the moment or something,” Zoe dismissed her.

And Nami hated being dismissed. She wanted to avoid this subject entirely for fear for what it could reveal, but she decided here and now that the clear signs from this question would be worth the risk. “You’re straight, right?”

Zoe was caught off guard. “What…?”

“You’ve told me and Tyler a bunch of times that you’re straight,” Nami continued.

“Well then I guess you have your answer…” Zoe replied, weirded out by the topic change.

“But you stroked my leg while you were blowing Tyler,” Nami continued, swallowing nervously after she spoke. She could feel herself beginning to leak again, getting wet from the mere memory. “You knew I was there and you didn’t just continue, you involved me.”

“Oh, hey, look, if it’s about that, if you were uncomfortable, you could have s-” Zoe stopped herself and gave a low giggle. “No, I guess you couldn’t have said anything, could you?” She looked back at Nami. “But I didn’t go too far or anything, did I?”

“Well, we all did…” Nami uneasily continued.

“No, like, with you. Like, doing something you’re not comfortable with.”

Nami swallowed again. “No. I liked it. But-”

“There, see? And it’s not like I was coming onto you or anything. It’s like a friendly buttslap or something if you see a friend’s ass.” To prove her point, she flipped around and playfully moved her butt at Nami. “I know you wouldn’t, but some friend groups would see something like this and just give it a smack. And it doesn’t mean anything, it’s like a silly game. Sure, it’s sexual in nature, but, it’s just harmless fun. It wouldn’t mean anything.”

Nami didn’t reply. She could feel herself beginning to sweat. Nami was sure she wasn’t into girls herself, until today. She found herself battling with a bunch of feelings today, and in the moment, she was battling the urge to play along with Zoe and slap her butt or something. Unfortunately, her inner conflict and her lack of response meant Zoe sat there for a while, looking back at Nami, presenting herself to her.

Zoe laughed nervously. “Or do I have you all wrong? You’ve been staring at my butt for a bit long, y’know…” she trailed off. Zoe had, especially by high school standards, an amazing ass. The fact that she was decently muscular all over meant that she was practically one of the only girls she knew with a visibly toned ass. A lot of girls had toned legs but few had an ass quite like Zoe’s, a point she sometimes liked to hold over the “boring” guys drooling over her.

Zoe gave a mischievous smirk. “I know, it is nice. I mean, tell you what, if I do have you wrong and you want to be adventurous, give it a smack.”

Nami felt a lump in her throat. The feeling that this was wrong arose once again in her mind, but all she could do was sit there in fear. Emboldened by her friend’s offer, she wordlessly stood up and walked over to Zoe. “Euh-” She tried to say something, but the lump in her throat made her stumble. She cleared her throat and swallowed. “You want me to?”

“Sure, why not?” Zoe played it cool. “Just to show you what I mean.”

Unsure of herself, Nami slowly raised her hand above Zoe’s waiting ass. Her butt stretched the jeans it was filling, muscular and clearly more than a handful. Zoe wiggled it impatiently. “Come onnn,” she egged Nami on.

Nami threw her hand down and smacked Zoe across the ass, making Zoe slightly move forward. Her eyes went shut, then fluttered back open. “There, see?” she asked. “And then we’d giggle and do other stuff.” She bit her lower lip. “Or, if you really wanted to commit to the bit, you could do it again.”

Nami stared at her friend, who offered no more words, but instead gave a single wink. Without needing to be told twice, Nami raised her hand, and immediately threw it down onto the same cheek, admiring how firm yet nice to touch Zoe’s ass was.

“Ouch!” Zoe said in a mock voice, a teasing way, like she would give to a boyfriend or something. The two stared at each other for a second or two before Nami rose her hand again and gave Zoe’s butt a smack, harder than the first two.

Then again, then again. Eventually, after each smack, Nami’s hand would remain on her friend’s ass, then she became bolder, feeling around her ass with both hands between smacks. Zoe was no longer making any comments about it not meaning anything. As a matter of fact, her smile was gone, replaced by a look of sad eyebrows.

Except they both knew she wasn’t sad. It looked more like she was begging.

Even through her jeans, it was clear that Zoe was becoming a little damp between her legs. Nami didn’t even need to check beneath her own skirt – she could begin to feel a trickle going down her leg. Neither girl would have been able to say how long they spent with Nami smacking Zoe’s ass, but it was Zoe who eventually bolted up from her bed, wrapped her arms around Nami, and embraced her as her tongue entered Nami’s mouth. Nami didn’t resist at all and moaned into Zoe’s mouth, her own arms wrapping around Zoe.

When Zoe retreated the kiss, the look on Nami’s face wasn’t one she even recognized. While Nami was passionate about her beliefs, she was often characterized by a certain meekness, but not now. Now she seemed almost angry in her passion, her desire for Zoe, and it was clear through her eyes alone that she was going to get her way today. It helped that Zoe wanted her to. There was nothing she wanted more in this moment.

Nami was, Zoe guessed, a virgin, but the phrase ‘her enthusiasm made up for her lack of experience’ that she’s heard in clichee porn stories seemed to ring true. While still looking her in the eyes, as if she were a woman possessed, Nami started rubbing Zoe’s slit over her pants. Despite wearing jeans, Zoe moaned and pushed her hips forwards. Even though she was sucking Tyler’s cock just an hour or so before – and what a cock it was – Zoe couldn’t remember the last time she was this turned on.

Zoe never considered herself a lesbian. While she was growing up, she didn’t even question her sexuality once. Frankly, even when it came to guys she found so few people in her range that she almost considered herself ace. Along with new physical sensations, Zoe was walking the dangerous territory of new feelings – which was particularly dangerous to her, since she always liked to know exactly what her feelings meant and what she was getting into. Here, she didn’t have a clue about either.

The pair didn’t say another word to each other – they didn’t need to. Zoe ditched her pants, feeling a new sensation – bashfulness. She felt spurts of it with Tyler, but now she was getting naked with her best friend – the one person she was less likely to do anything sexual with than Tyler. She took off her jeans, then her shirt, standing in front of Nami in just her bra and panties, figuring that shyness was for losers and standing up straight, letting Nami get a good look of her.

Nami drank in the sight before her. Zoe realized that they talked about her hormones once or twice before, but Zoe never really got to see Nami horny until they started going to the mall, and Nami was right, her hormones absolutely took control of her. “You look yummy,” Nami growled.

“Yummy?” Zoe asked with a laugh. “Dam-”

“Shut up and kiss me,” Nami moaned, moving in to kiss her best friend with as much force, passion, and tongue as she could, mashing her crotch against Zoe’s in the process. Zoe moaned and started mindlessly humping against her, causing enough friction to start a fire.

The two kissed, exploring and sharing each other for as long as they could muster until they broke away and realized what was going to happen next. Nami took the initiative, taking off her skirt (earning a laugh from Zoe when she saw how wet her friend was) and shirt. Zoe had to admit, even though Nami wasn’t petit and it’s not like her chest was large or anything, her breasts were deceptively big for her frame and the shirts she picked. Zoe almost felt self-conscious with her athletic body and, despite their height difference, smaller breasts. Nevertheless, she unhooked her bra and let it slowly drop to the floor, revealing her perky breasts to Nami, her nipples explaining in perfect detail just how aroused Zoe was.

Before she could do anything else, Nami found herself latching onto her friend’s breasts and discovering for herself how to please a woman with her tongue. Zoe would have laughed at her friend’s eagerness if she wasn’t so busy moaning and cradling her friend’s head, her own head swimming with all the new sensations she’d felt over the past twenty-four hours. Hell, even the last two.

As Nami eagerly licked, bit and sucked away, listening for Zoe’s moans to figure out how to please her better, Zoe was busy trying to work off Nami’s bra and, subsequently, her panties. Despite the immense pleasure and the internal screams for more, as soon as Nami was fully naked, Zoe pushed Nami off of her and looked her up and down, biting her bottom lip and tenderly removing her own panties.

“I want to eat you,” Zoe admitted quietly. “I’ve never done it before.”

“I want to eat you too,” Nami groaned, her voice thick with passion.

Zoe chuckled. “How about I go first eating you? I think we should learn to crawl before we walk.” Seeing her friend’s confused stare, she clarified. “Eat one pussy at a time before we sixty-nine.”

The mere idea of doing such a dirty thing made Nami moan and almost collapse on the spot, but Zoe was perfectly happy with that. Within seconds, Nami was on the bed with her legs spread, her friend’s face inches away from her little slit, smelling her womanhood for the first time.

Zoe inhaled. “Fucking intoxicating, holy shit…” she whispered, almost fully to herself. She gave a single experimental lick on the outside of Nami’s folds, and the reaction was felt almost throughout her entire body. This felt so right. Zoe was almost fully confident she became addicted to eating pussy on the spot. Something about it felt too right to even put into words. She could have been in this position eternally and not batted an eye. She wanted to eat and please Nami forever.

Zoe was a fast learner, and Nami was a horny bitch in heat, and the magical combination meant that Nami’s first orgasm came in just over a minute, though she would prove to last longer for the three orgasms that hit her after. Zoe was jealous – she’d heard of girls that orgasm this quickly, but wasn’t aware that her own best friend was one of these magical creatures. Maybe they should have done this sooner.

Nami moaned out her orgasms at such a volume that Zoe prayed her room was soundproof enough to contain these moans. There was no way in hell she was going to either stop or tell Nami to tone it down, because she wanted neither. She dove her face into Nami’s pussy, eagerly lapping at her slit, licking at her folds, and teasing her cute little clit. It was almost hard to tell what pleased Nami the most, since she moaned uncontrollably with nearly any and all contact. After four orgasms, the duo decided to switch and instead it was Zoe that lay on the bed, feeling vulnerable, a feeling she wasn’t used to. So vulnerable and able to be used. So submissive. It felt so right for her.

Zoe knew through her masturbation habits that Nami was the lucky one of the two, and it was going to be very hard for Nami to actually bring her to an orgasm. Credit to Nami, that did not stop her in the slightest. She ate Zoe’s pussy like it was giving her herself pleasure, and happily played with her own pussy at the same time. Smiling at the sexiness of the scene, Zoe played with her firm tits, enjoying the show and realizing that twisting her nipples and adding to her feeling of vulnerability and pain was turning her on further.

Despite no orgasm, Nami spent more time with her face buried in Zoe’s cunt than Zoe did in hers, although Nami was likely grateful to spend such quality time doing one of her new favorite things. Zoe was happy to take over, albeit with perhaps some guidance along the way.

“You can suck on my nipples again, and stick a finger in me if you want,” she told Nami, finding her commanding voice again as she started to play with her clit, hoping to tease an orgasm out of her. “Or two. Actually, two. I think I want more than one in me. Fuck one. Do two.”

It was Nami’s turn to chuckle as Zoe’s normally-confident stare melted into that submissive, begging face Nami saw moments before. Nami was happy to comply, warming Zoe up with one finger while Zoe focused on her clit, looking up at the ceiling and starting to pant. Nami latched her mouth onto Zoe’s boob and started her oral performance, licking and nibbling. Zoe moaned in a cute, high-pitched way.

“Oh fuck, that’s so nice, Nami,” she moaned. “I’m so fucking happy we’re doing this. I want to do this with you all the time.”

In that moment, it was true. Zoe would never admit it, especially out of sex, but she would have emptied her bank account for Nami at that moment, especially the moment after, when Nami quickly transitioned from one finger to two, then two fingers to three.

Having three fingers inside of her felt so right to Zoe. She loved being filled. She loved sex. She loved fucking Nami, and she couldn’t get enough of it. With her own efforts, combined with Nami’s efforts and their past episode of mutual cunnilingus, Zoe came faster than she expected, and harder than she ever did in all of her life. Her parents definitely knew what was happening at this point, but she didn’t care. Stars streaked by her vision, her pussy convulsed and danced for her, and she nearly passed out.

“Oh my fuck… fuck… holy shit…” Zoe breathed. “Jesus christ, that was fucking fantastic. I’m so glad we did this.”

“Me too,” Nami purred, still playing with herself, never satisfied. She would reach two more orgasms just by fingering herself before Zoe fully caught her breath.

***

“A third time?” Mr. Sigorsky incredulously asked. “You’ve gone to the washroom twice this period, Nami. It’s ten minutes to the end of the period. You can wait.”

Zoe watched Nami squirm in her seat. It didn’t take a genius to figure out why Nami had gone to the washroom so much this period. Zoe was, frankly, worried for Nami. What they did on Saturday was amazing – fucking amazing, her pussy twitched even just remembering it – but there was more to life. And she hated to admit it, but Nami was onto something.

Something had definitely affected the three of them. Nami, already dangerous with her hormone levels, was one class jokester innuendo away from taking the cutest freshman boy in the class and humping him to death in the middle of the class, it was obvious by looking at her. Zoe frowned and turned to Tyler; he was slouched in his chair, head back, daydreaming. What about? Looking at his pants gave a clear indication of what. His sweatpants were clearly tented with his large cock. His huge, thick, veiny –

Zoe shook her head, an audible “aaargh” of frustration leaving her lips. Sigorsky looked at her, but didn’t say anything. No doubt he noticed the two were slumping, though she prayed he couldn’t tell the root cause. As Zoe reflected, she realized that Sigorsky was probably concerned about her too, and for a good reason. Zoe found it really hard to concentrate, especially knowing that she was sandwiched between the two people she wanted more than anything else on the planet at that moment.

The idea that the mall itself made them horny was, of course, ridiculous. But was Nami right? Was it something inside the mall? A gas or an uncontrolled substance or even a weird hypnosis video playing on a screen she didn’t remember seeing… it all sounded so sci-fi. So unreal. This had to be some kind of pheromone thing. Possibly not out of the ordinary – late effects of puberty hit one of them super hard, and it caused a domino effect in the group. Yeah.

Zoe glanced once more at Tyler, not realizing she licked her lips when her eyes remained on his package. She shook her head in derision at the idiot. She was so glad Nami and she both agreed that they could never tell Tyler what happened. It was the worst idea ever for so many reasons, the biggest one being that Tyler couldn’t even properly articulate what he and Zoe were… the last thing Zoe needed was to complicate the matter tenfold and admit she slept with Nami, her best friend – their very straight best friend – too. Plus Zoe was straight. Or she wasn’t. Or fuck everything.

After the bell rang, Nami and Zoe got up and collected their bags. Tyler snapped out of his daydream yet remained at his desk, pretending to go over some notes but likely just trying to wish his boner away.

Nami and Zoe approached Tyler’s desk, and Zoe figured the best strategy at this point was to be blunt. “We’re not going back to the mall,” she asserted.

She figured Tyler would be the first one to protest, so she was surprised when the timid Nami blurted, “Why?”

Zoe had to search for reasons. A part of her, a very big hard-to-control part of her, wanted to go back to the mall. In fact, it wanted to go back so badly that she had to fight herself to say ‘we’re not going back’ instead of ‘do you want to go to the mall after school today?’

“Last time I was there, I got a cut. It looks bad. Possibly infected,” Zoe lied coolly. “Thank fuck I’m up to date on my tetanus shots.”

“A cut? Where?” Tyler asked, more out of disbelief than concern.

Zoe felt a surge of anger within her for Tyler not believing her lie. “A private part of me, if you must know. Anyway I said we’re not going so we’re not going. Let’s just find a new place. That’s what we always do anyway.”

Tyler was unmoved. “I just feel like there’s so much we haven’t-”

“Why are you still arguing this? I already decided it,” Zoe finished, walking away. If nothing else, the conversation made Tyler flaccid, and he was able to get up from his desk and walk with the other two to Nami’s locker. Zoe didn’t know why, but she felt like continuing once the three got there.

“Plus, the mall gives me weird vibes. Don’t pretend like you both don’t know what I’m talking about,” she added coldly. She looked at the both of them, but neither one of them said anything. “It’s just for the best that we move on. Maybe someplace less illegal too.”

“Less ille- who are you and what have you done with Zoe?” Tyler joked. Zoe didn’t like how accidentally correct Tyler was with that assertion. “Your favorite part is how we’re sticking it to the man!”

“Yeah, well, at the very least let’s stick it to a different man,” Zoe replied disinterestedly, looking out the hallway window. “Just respect what I’m saying. I don’t want to go back there again.”

“Alright, I’ll keep my ear open for other stuff,” Tyler mumbled, defeated.

“I should get to class,” Nami said quietly, shutting her locker and disappearing without another word. As Zoe went to get to her own class, Tyler clamped a hand on her shoulder.

A strong, masculine hand. God, Zoe found herself pathetic. She bit her lip, not that Tyler could see, and composed herself before turning around. “What?”

“I’ve been thinking… we probably should have a proper talk about what we are. I want to listen to what you’ve been saying,” an uncharacteristically sincere Tyler replied. “Can we meet at my place after school today?”

Zoe gave a smile, albeit a small one, most of her face still cold and untrusting. She didn’t like this situation, but at least one thing was looking good. “Yes, I think that’s a really good idea. Right after school works for me.”

“Alright, sweet,” Tyler replied, breaking into a grin. “Looking forward to it.”

***

Zoe moaned with pleasure around the dick that was throatfucking her. It was quite the experience getting to feel Tyler’s cock before she even got to see it, but it truly was a marvel in every way – the way it looked, the way it felt, even the way it smelled. She wanted to remain on topic so badly, and one would assume that shortly after they got to Tyler’s house, he just seduced her, but…

Zoe’s cheeks burned at the memory. He actually tried to talk to her. He wasn’t even being a scumbag. It was Zoe that turned the topic to sucking his dick. She just wanted it ever since Saturday. It was all she could think about that day, apart from Nami’s pussy.

That said, he agreed really quickly. Odds are, within a few minutes, he would have seduced her anyway. That’s what Zoe kept telling herself. Besides, his cock was meant to be worshipped, and she was meant to submit and be degraded by him, so what did it matter?

Jesus Christ. At least Nami was always horny. Zoe had to deal with this whole new side of her, and when she wasn’t overcome by sheer lust, she was not thrilled with it. Still, she could at least take her mind off of it by letting her mind go blank and enjoying how complete she felt with Tyler’s huge dick in her mouth.

“Fuck, babe, that’s real nice…” Tyler moaned. “You keep that up, you’re gettin’ a face full of cream.”

Ugh. ‘Babe.’ Tyler was every bit the cheesy porn star that Zoe would have guessed he’d be. Still, something about he way he talked, the sureness, the ownership… it kept her going. It was hot. And hell, he was hot. He kept eye contact right when she wanted it, he had a big dick, he had that stupid grin… what more could a submissive dumb slut want?

Zoe cursed herself in her inner monologue and kept sucking, earning more moans from Tyler. She loved his moans, which was fitting, because he loved her mouth. “Mmm, fuck… it’s coming soon… keep sucking if you want it down your throat, babe…”

Zoe blushed but kept sucking. Something about him shooting his load right down her throat appealed to her. She wanted to drink his cum. She wanted him to mark her with his seed, even if it was all going straight to her stomach.

“Fuck… I-!” Tyler moaned and groaned as the shots began firing. Out of instinct, Zoe moaned as she felt the first load fill her mouth. She was glad to see that it wasn’t just Tyler’s cock that was bigger than average – the excess of Tyler’s load started to come out of her mouth as she struggled to get it down. In the end, her determination won, and she swallowed the whole load he gave her. It tasted… well, like cum. She wasn’t swallowing it for the flavor. She was swallowing it because she was Tyler’s little whore.

God dammit.

Tyler sat back on his bed, panting and admiring Zoe’s naked body. She started to get up, but he held up a hand to stop her. “No no, stay like that,” he ordered. “Your body is hot. I want to just look at it.”

“Yes sir,” Zoe moaned. Tyler looked incredulously at her, which caused her to bite her lip and look down, blushing profusely.

And yet she let him look. She put her arms behind her back and pushed her breasts forward, hoping he was enjoying her extra efforts, which, judging by the way he was stroking his cock, he was.

Zoe knew that teens could go for multiple rounds in a row without deflating or getting tired, but she figured that was an exaggeration or something. Either that or she happened to be friends with two sex gods or something. Either or. Tyler looked smugly at his cock, then back at her, her eyes transfixed on it. “I’ve got one more load in me tonight,” he announced, “but I think I’ve used your mouth enough.”

Reality dawned on Zoe. “Inside me? That thing? Inside me?”

He chuckled. “You up for the challenge?”

“Do you have a condom?”

Tyler hesitated, then stopped. “Oh, right,” he eventually mumbled. “You’re, uh, not on birth control, are you?”

“I actually am, but that’s still a hard rule with me,” Zoe asserted. Even blinded by lust, she wasn’t going to be stupid. There were too many risks, and even if she likely disappointed her parents on Saturday, she was going to do them proud in this one very specific way.

“Hmm. Yeah, okay, fair enough,” Tyler conceded, thinking that the sex was over. He reached for his pants before Zoe opened up her mouth and talked.

“I don’t just have two holes, you know.”

Tyler stopped in place, then looked at Zoe as if she was out of her mind. He then looked at his cock, he himself knowing it was larger than average, then back at her. “You serious?”

Zoe was still blushing profusely, but continued. “If you open me up back there… warm me up first… I’ve experimented before. I may not be able to take all of you, but… yeah.”

Tyler didn’t say anything for the longest time. “God damn, Zoe,” he finally said.

“It’s a surefire form of birth control!” Zoe protested. “If you don’t want to, just tell me that you don’t want to fuck me up the ass. Go on.”

“Do you want me to fuck your ass?” Tyler asked in disbelief.

“Fuck yes. I want it in me, and this is the only way. So yes, I want it in my ass, Tyler. Are you happy?”

The slow smile that spread across Tyler’s face communicated that he was more than happy. One prep talk of the do’s and don’t’s from Zoe later, and Tyler was easing a first finger, then a second, into Zoe’s ass. Zoe was moaning embarassingly quickly – and while it was true that she had some experience with anal, it wasn’t as much as she would have liked and none of it came from anyone other than herself.

This was a completely new experience for Tyler. The sight of his finger slowly sinking inside Zoe’s ass was so sexy, his dick was pulsating and bobbing up and down. He had always wanted to take a girl’s anal virginity, and he guessed that some other lucky guy got to claim that given how confident Zoe was being about anal, but at least he would get to fuck a girl’s ass, and not just any any ass, Zoe’s ass. Zoe had the sexiest butt of anyone he knew.

Zoe’s ass was firm yet round, toned yet not hard or unattractive. Just beautiful, and irresistible. And soon he’d be inside it. Feeling playful, with two fingers still inside her, Tyler leaned forward and lightly bit Zoe’s ass.

“Ow!” Zoe yelped, twitching. “What do you think you’re doing?”

Tyler chuckled lowly, slowly pulling his fingers out. “Playing with my food?” he asked smugly. He couldn’t help but wonder if Zoe had planned for this or something – butts weren’t exactly primarily for fucking, and he was always worried about the Brown Visitor, but for some reason, that hadn’t become an issue with them. Emboldened by this, he took a cheek into both hands and, for the first time, extended his tongue and began to rim his best friend, taking them both to a place they had never been before.

“Tyle-! Oh my fuuuuucking goddddd~” Zoe felt such new sensations that she went cross-eyed in submissive pleasure. Being rimmed felt so weird, but it made her crave a dick in her ass like she’d never craved anything before in her life. She couldn’t help but mash her beautiful ass into his face, which Tyler accepted readily, discovering that he was quite enjoying rimming himself.

There was a certain power in giving a rimjob – a feeling of claiming that eating pussy just didn’t satisfy. Here he was, holding, as far as he was concerned, the best ass in all of Hazelwood High in his hands, going to town on what lay between the cheeks. And besides, even if the action itself wasn’t pleasurable, everything it was doing to Zoe sure was.

Zoe was in hysterics, thrashing her upper body about, occasionally slapping the bed with a free hand, unable to keep herself still. Her voice had betrayed her in a fit of pure pleasure, and she couldn’t filter her thoughts any longer.

“Oh my god Tyler, I want your big thick meaty cock destroying my ass. Please give it to me, give it to me deep! I’m just a dumb slut that deserves nothing more than to be split in half by your huge perfect cock. Please Tyler, just fuck me. Fuck me now, rape me! Fuck this dumb slut and keep her as your personal fuck doll, that’s all I am, that’s all I deserve to be!! Just rape me as if I’m nothing more than your personal property, your slave, your personal stupid whore!”

Tyler, as well as Zoe, was making a mental note of the potential issues Zoe had, but that wasn’t going to stop him. He, to his own displeasure, stopped rimming her to prep her with his fingers again, lining up his cock and laughing in a low, almost evil voice.

“So you want me to destroy you?” he asked her, his voice full of power.

Zoe whimpered.

“You want me to r-word you?” he continued.

Zoe gave a small chuckle. “It kind of ruins the moment when you say ‘r-word’ like that.”

“I’m not saying the actual word.”

“Then let’s move on. Pretend I never said it.”

“Got it.” Tyler recovered quickly. “Are you ready for me to fill your ass like you’ve never been filled before?”

“Fuck yes,” Zoe said in a voice just above a whisper. “Give it to me, Tyler.”

Tyler generously applied the lube Zoe laid out beforehand on his cock, then pressed the head of his thick cock against her asshole. “You asked for it,” he warned her as he began to slowly press in.

Zoe’s low moan started from the second she began to feel him pressing into her and lasted until the full head of his dick disappeared inside her. Even just the head felt like the largest object in the world was inside her. She could feel her insides stretching and molding around him, accommodating his huge size. A part of her worried if something was going to tear or bleed or something. A larger part of her cautioned herself about thinking such things. She was here to be a dumb, submissive bitch. She was here to take his cock and be a good little fleshlight for him.

Zoe practically forgot the full thing wasn’t inside her by the time Tyler figured she was okay to take more. Slowly, over the process of minutes, he eased and back-and-forthed his way into her awaiting ass, Making her moan and sweat and bury her face into the pillow and occasionally frantically call for him to stop as she got accommodated. Zoe thought she could never take the full thing, so she was surprised the first time she felt the underside of Tyler’s belly hit her ass. He was pressing up against her.

“I can’t… believe it…” she moaned.

“Ready for it?” Tyler challenged.

“In… a few seconds… but go slow… to start…” Zoe moaned. She loved this. Even as she breathed those words, her free hand went back to play with her pussy. Sure enough, she moaned uncontrollably at first touch. Zoe was unsure if she’d ever be able to masturbate without having something in her ass after that. She’d seen the light, and she was looking forward to Tyler driving the point home. She could never tell him how easily he could make her his obedient little puppy or something after this; he’d never let her live it down. Maybe she could settle for asking him to get her a collar or something.

Tyler began to pump in and out of Zoe’s backdoor, with the normally proud and confident Zoe moaning cutely and submissively, helpless at the hands of Tyler. Those hands were now gripping her ass with such a dominant force that made her feel so receptive, so submissive, so right. She wished he could do this every day. She wished he wouldn’t ask her consent and just use her. She wished she could live out all of these sick twisted fantasies she now knew she had with him. Never had a boy make her go so crazy, but then again, no boy had a cock or a horny spirit quite like Tyler.

It took surprisingly little time, especially for anal, for the two to get into a good groove, with Tyler ramming into her like tomorrow didn’t exist and Zoe moaning and crying and loving every second of it.

Frustratingly, noticing her tears, Tyler stopped momentarily, concern washing over him. “Are you crying?? Are you okay, should we stop?”

Zoe, tears in her eyes, whipped her head around to face Tyler with a face so full of anger and fury that she looked less like a human being and more like a slasher movie villain. “Keep going,” she replied, her tear-filled eyes blasting pure rage at the nerve of him to stop. “Now!!”

No longer sure who was dominating whom, Tyler resumed his assault, luckily not growing soft in his concern. His still-hard cock, ready to withstand any amount of fucking, pressed on, invading and plundering Zoe’s insides and rearranging her guts to such a depth she felt like it was going to come out of her mouth at some point. She moaned and groaned and pushed her hips back into his, wanting more, wanting to be his anal bitch forever. She was so glad she was so cautious about pregnancy. This was the best feeling in the world.

Sadly, all good feelings have to come to an end, and Tyler could feel himself not being able to last much longer. He could barely warn Zoe about his impending climax, though with seconds to spare, his sudden shift in tempo told Zoe everything she needed to know. “Fuck, fuck, fuuuuuck!” Zoe moaned as she began to feel a warm load deposit inside her. Tyler’s seed. He was marking her as his own. Tyler was cumming inside Zoe’s ass, and she loved it. She could feel his spunk spreading its warmth like a liquid aphrodisiac throughout her body, reprogramming her, hotwiring her to make her addicted and submissive to his cock forever. She moaned as he grunted, her body and mind completely receptive to Tyler’s invasion.

Tyler huffed a few times after his orgasm subsided, taking the next few minutes to slowly retrieve himself from inside her. Zoe was very specific – going in had to be slow, but going back out had to be just as slow, to avoid pain, blood, or a result neither of them would have wanted. Inevitably, Zoe had bled a little, but that was to be expected, especially given his size. Still in a trance from feeling his cum inside her, Zoe calmly told him to wash his dick and reassured him that she was fine, and that it may have hurt a bit but that’s what she wanted.

After Tyler returned with a fully washed cock, he admired his handiwork, strewn across the bed. “God damn, Zoe, you a real freak, you know that?” he asked with a toothy grin.

Zoe grinned back. “You bring it out of me, what can I say?” she asked seductively. “Now get over here.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to suck your cock again, you dork,” she laughed in answer. That was good enough for Tyler and soon Zoe was humming and moaning happily on his dick, making him shiver in anticipation.

“Where’d you get that cut, anyway? Now that you’re naked. I don’t see it?”

Zoe took her mouth off of Tyler’s phallus just long enough to answer. “What?”

“You said you got cut today. I don’t see the cut. Is it serious?”

Oh, right. That. Zoe thought quickly. “I can tell you about it…” she purred. “Or I can keep sucking your dick.”

Tyler laughed. “You’d suck my dick any time. Let’s see it.”

“Tyler, with all due respect, it seems like you don’t even trust me on this,” Zoe argued, trying to keep a strong tone but finding herself so in lust with him that her words even now came out like she was trying to seduce him. “I don’t really want to talk about my medical records with you. Some things are still private to me. Besides, you know what I said about the mall creeping us all out. There are other reasons too.”

“Yeah, but-”

“Would seeing my cut change your mind on something?” Zoe asked him.

“Well, no, but-”

“Then there we go,” Zoe said simply, happily taking Tyler’s cock back into her mouth and attempting to take it down her throat.

Tyler groaned and closed his eyes. “Alright, fine, fine, whatever,” he said in a half-huff, half-moan. “Shit, baby, this had better become a daily thing with us.”

Zoe fucked his cock with her throat for another minute then came up for air. “Ugh, ‘baby,’ she groaned. “That’s not me. Pick something else. And speaking of, weren’t we going to talk about that?”

“Oh, yeah,” Tyler mumbled. “So, like, do you want to be boyfriend and girlfriend or something?”

Zoe took her mouth off of him again, clearly for the last time in a while, and sighed. “You know we’ve already talked about this,” she replied, playing with her pussy absentmindedly, as if she herself didn’t know.

“Yeah, but like, just straightforward, no context needed, yes or no. I’m tryna see something here,” Tyler protested.

“Give me the question again.”

“Do you want to be boyfriend and girlfriend?”

Zoe thought about it for a bit. “Operating purely off of the definition of ‘want,’ no. I don’t expressly feel a desire towards it.”

“Cool, okay. Then I’m totally happy being friends with benefits.”

Zoe chuckled. “So if I said yes we would have instantly been boyfriend and girlfriend?”

“Well…” Tyler blushed. “It just means we would have needed to talk about it a bit more. And talked about some other things. Where we stand on X, Y, and Z.”

Zoe smiled, feeling his cum still in her. “Look at you being mature. Do you need to borrow money or something?” she joked.

“Hey, you asked, I listened. You’re always fucking surprised when I do that,” Tyler said seriously, but laughed afterwards regardless. “I just don’t want nothing… complicating us.”

“Yeah, me neither,” Zoe huffed.

“Hm?”

“What?”

Just sounds like you know something,” Tyler prodded her.

“No, but I am thinking about how all this is sudden,” Zoe replied. She considered telling him about Nami’s theory, the mall, and the real reason she feared it.

As soon as she opened her mouth, Tyler spoke. “Ahh, I getcha. Girl stuff. Feelings and shit. No worries! Take all the time you need. I’m here for you, and we both know we’re gonna be doing this a lot more often.”

Zoe gave a frown-smile to Tyler. He took it as her not willing to concede, but to her it was obvious: nope. Don’t tell him. Tyler clearly wasn’t ready for this conversation.

***

Zoe was weak. She couldn’t resist. As much as she led the charge against the mall, she couldn’t help herself, and at her earliest opportunity, she biked back to the mall personally. She told herself that it was for investigative purposes, even though she wasn’t yet willing to admit she bought Nami’s theory in the slightest. Still, at the end of the day, she was there, at the mall, with no clear reason to cite.

As soon as she was inside, she breathed deeply and felt relaxed. She felt so good to be there. She didn’t even feel the need to explore, but rather to just… be there. She knew it wasn’t a drug or anything either, because it wasn’t like she always felt like she needed more of the mall’s air or something, she just wanted to visit for a small time. What’s more, at a certain point, she knew she’d feel compelled to actually go away and get home. If it were a drug, it wouldn’t have been like that.

Some rational part of her was bothered by the fact that she was back. A part of her mind knew she shouldn’t have been back there at all. But she also knew that… it was a mall. It was a place. Granted, she was trespassing, but that was the biggest argument against her being there, and she hadn’t let that stop her in the past. But also… she wasn’t even doing anything there. Her lie that she was ‘investigating’ was paper-thin even to her. She was just standing there, being there… as if her body just wanted to be there for whatever reason, and then out of nowhere, it was content to leave. Zoe also got the sinking feeling that she’d experience this craving out of nowhere again, sometime down the road, and that she’d listen to that voice.

Speaking of listening to the voice, as Zoe biked home, she realized that she was starting to get wet. Perhaps her position was weird and the friction was stimulating her. Perhaps she was thinking of Tyler again. Or Nami. Or how badly she wanted to fuck them both.

She had no idea that both of them had also visited the mall on their own, several times that week, with the same confusion. None of the three of them knew why they were visiting at all. None of them did anything but stand there. And none of them didn’t think about masturbating that night as they made their way home, without fail, every time.

***

Nami screamed in pleasure. Zoe, bewildered yet turned on to hell by the sight before her, pushed her fourth finger into Nami’s awaiting, hungry pussy. The two were excited to hear that Zoe’s parents were going to be away that night, and decided to celebrate by capitalizing on their success, ignoring homework entirely and just focusing on each other.

Zoe thought Nami was loud normally, but when she didn’t have to worry about parents barging in, she really let loose. She ground her hips against her friend’s hand as she got fingered, constantly screaming for more, desiring more and more the feeling of getting stretched out and full. Nami wanted so badly to feel full.

The two girls made out passionately, caring less and less about technique with each passing seconds, just wanting so badly to be closer and closer, to feel that ultimate pleasure with each other. Nami broke the kiss and moaned, “Keep going, keep going.”

Despite shoving four fingers into her friend at mach speed, Zoe couldn’t help but chuckle. “I don’t recall stopping at any point.”

“No, I mean… more. More of your hand. All five. Please, Zoe, please,” Nami moaned.

Zoe was shocked, even now. “You want me to fist you?”

“You know what I want, Zoe! For fuck’s sake, please!” Nami practically exploded at her friend. “Hurry up!”

Nami was like a woman possessed. Zoe bit her bottom lip, realizing that she wasn’t going to stop now, and she was really about to fist her childhood friend. Her straight childhood friend was begging for her hand in her pussy. Why was this turning Zoe on so much? She didn’t know, but she wasn’t about to question it. With only slight hesitation, she curled in her thumb and slipped it in, angling her hand back and forth, using Nami’s copious juices to help slide her in.

It was surprisingly easy. Zoe was going to do it. She didn’t exactly have the biggest hands in the world, but never in a million years did she think it was going to disappear into anyone’s pussy, let alone Nami Smith’s.

“Oh my God, that’s so hot,” Nami moaned, watching the hand slide in. “This is so good, Zoe. This is so perfect.”

“Yeah, it is,” Zoe mumbled, not looking away from Nami’s pussy, mesmerized by the scene. Once her full hand was inside, Zoe angled it a bit more as she struggled to make a fist without feeling like she might hurt Nami. Luckily, she found a good angle, and before long the fist was made.

Zoe looked up into Nami’s eyes, which were glossed over in pleasure. She was looking off towards the wall, her head rocking back and forth, practically drooling. She was an utter slave to her pleasures. For a brief second, Zoe almost regained herself and thought to stop.

But luckily for Nami, the voice wasn’t loud enough. Zoe began to move her fist back and forth, repeating “oh my god” as she felt her fist travelling into Nami’s love tunnel, feeling every inch of her insides. She was stretching out Nami with her hand. She was fisting her.

Emboldened by the fact she was actually doing this, Zoe did what she thought she wouldn’t do in a million years: she took her other hand and placed it on Nami’s throat, making sure not to push her too hard but still pinning her neck up to the wall. Nami looked at Zoe in panic but Zoe merely winked as she held her friend there by the throat and began to pump in farther, moving her hand around and making Nami moan for her.

“Oh my fucking God…. this is so good… Zoe… we need to do this every fucking day…” moaned Nami. “You’re so good at this…”

Sweat dripped down Zoe’s forehead. She was panting. She loved seeing her friend like this. Doing this to Nami felt so right, so good. So natural. She was going to eat her after this, and make Nami eat her too. She hoped that when she ate Nami, Nami would hold her down, mashing her face into her cunt and calling her a dumb bitch. Maybe if Tyler was too soft a dom for her, Nami would properly rape her. She certainly did have the crazy high sex drive. Weren’t those people supposed to be the rape-freaks? God, Zoe hoped so.

Zoe moaned along with Nami, pumping her hand in and out of her, trying to go farther with each thrust of her arm. Fitting her whole hand up petit Nami was so taboo, so perverted. They were a couple of horny little freaks, sluts, and she wanted nothing more than to learn to be even sluttier. Zoe began humping the air, fucking her best friend. She wanted to be slutty forever with her. Fuck school, fuck her education, fuck her future. Her future was being some man’s dumb fuck-meat, and getting to fuck Nami too whenever she wanted. She just wanted to be owned, to be consumed. It was driving her crazy. Her pussy was leaking onto her floor, while Nami’s was practically gushing, with droplets flying out every time Zoe’s hand retracted from her horny little pussy.

Nami grabbed her little tits and played with her nipples, screaming so loud Zoe was worried the neighbors would submit a complaint. She came with the force of a ton of TNT, with Zoe able to feel the contractions and shudders around her hand. Her little pussy gushed what it could with Zoe’s hand in the way, screaming and grunting in a voice that didn’t sound like an Earthly being. Zoe was absolutely transfixed.

As Nami’s climax subsided, Nami took the first opportunity and kissed Nami tenderly, enjoying the feeling of their soft feminine lips together. Zoe definitely liked girls. She loved eating Nami’s pussy – she already did it twice that day, and was definitely going to do it a third time – and she bet she’d love other pussies too. Zoe was missing out having sex with only two people. What wondrous sex was she missing out on? Banging cute little scrawny guys, beautiful huge woman, handsome Korean men, strangers… group sex, public sex, recorded sex… teachers? Zoe bit her lip in thought as she pulled back from the kiss. It was wrong, but… she wasn’t ruling it out. At least, not as a fantasy.

“That was so good,” Nami breathed, rubbing her sore pussy after Zoe retracted her hand. “We need to do that more.”

“That was amazing,” Zoe agreed breathlessly. “Let me catch my breath before the next round.”

“Me too,” Nami agreed, collapsing onto the floor. “God, Wagner is going to kill me. She already gave me an extension.”

“You could work on your essay instead of eating me,” Zoe told her with a grin, as if it was the funniest, most absurd joke in the world. The two shared a laugh.

“I fucking love my life,” Nami purred, still on the ground, still rubbing her pussy. She kept rubbing, starting to moan, until it was clear she was giving herself an orgasm, what seemed like the twentieth of the day. Zoe just watched, jealous and awestruck.

And she was right. Their lives were pretty awesome. They were also fucking crazy – from no sex, a dumb existence of meaningless, to suddenly having sex daily! With both guys and girls in Zoe’s case. With Tyler, she’d sometimes meet up early at school and have a quickie in the washroom, or go to his place after Nami went home and give her ass a good workout. It worked well – as kinky as Nami was, she, understandably, went nowhere near butts, so when the brainless whore needed her butt fucked, Zoe would just show up at Tyler’s and get railed against the nearest piece of furniture they could find.

And to think, none of it existed just a short time ago. It was crazy to think that if she hadn’t spontaneously decided to blow Tyler at the mall…

Hm. The mall.

“I think you’re a hundred percent right,” Zoe breathed, looking at Zoe.

“Huh?”

“About the mall. I think it changed us. I have no clue how,” Zoe began. “It’s pretty clear I didn’t think any of these things before I went there. And the fact I blew Tyler, and you masturbated next to us – both absurd things we’d never do – on the same day at the same time… that’s got to mean something, right?”

“Yeah, I think it does,” Nami admitted quietly.

“And… I don’t know why, but I’ve been sneaking visits there. Like, once a week. I don’t know why I do it, I just… something inside me feels as though I have to or something weird.”

Nami didn’t speak for a long time. “Once every two days for me,” she confessed.

“And what are the odds Tyler isn’t doing the exact same thing?”

“Remote,” admitted Nami.

“Are you scared?”

“Sometimes. Every so often, I have a moment of vulnerability… like now I guess… and I look in the mirror, and I stare back, and it’s like, it’s…”

Nami began to sniffle. Zoe got up off the floor and shuffled on her knees to her friend. “Hey, hey, hey, don’t worry. Don’t even think about it. You don’t have to finish that thought if you just want. We can just… fool around. No thoughts, head empty… pussy full?” she joked.

Nami gave a small smile in response. “Yeah, that sounds nice.”

“And Tyler doesn’t have to know.”

“No,” Nami replied firmly. “That’s not fair. Tyler should know. He’s probably being affected as much as us, though you should know more than I do.”

Zoe shuddered and felt a tingle in her vulva from thinking about Tyler. “How is it I want a threesome more than you? You had insane hormones before this happened.”

Nami shrugged and smiled, guiding her hand to Zoe’s pussy without thinking. “I want sex, but I just… don’t want Tyler. Simple as that.”

“I envy you, he’s a dork,” Zoe stated.

“Maybe you’re just a size queen?” Nami offered.

Zoe moaned submissively. “Shut up,” she groaned. “I shouldn’t have told you anything. Well, if you change your mind, he’d love to fuck you.”

“I don’t want to fuck him.”

“I respect that. Hell, I respect you more than I respect myself, just for that,” Zoe joked again, spreading her legs as Nami added two more fingers. “Do you really think we should tell him?”

“He deserves to know. He might be feeling as vulnerable as us. Besides, he’s being changed by it. Maybe he’d want to stop that. I wouldn’t though. I’m enjoying the changes.” She inserted a fourth finger. “Tell me you’re enjoying the changes too.”

“I am,” Zoe moaned. “I’m turning into a submissive dumb bimbo slut, and I’m loving every fucking second.”

A slow smile crept across Nami’s face. “A dumb bimbo slut?” she repeated.

Zoe simply bit her bottom lip and nodded.

It was Zoe’s turn to feel her friend’s hand on her throat. “And let me guess, dumb bimbo sluts love to get fucked, to be treated like the dumb whores they are… and to get raped by the friends they trusted most? Am I right?”

Pleasure rippled through Zoe’s body as she took in the words. Maybe Zoe would be the first person she slept with to actually make her cum all by theirself.

***

Don’t react to this.

It’s obvious you’re having trouble focusing, because a certain subject matter is on your mind. We both know I experience it too. Nami does as well. It’s been haunting us for way too long. Don’t try to deny it, because that would get us nowhere and you’ll only make the conversation harder.

It’s the mall. I don’t know what it is, but the mall makes anyone feel this way, just by being in it. We were doomed from the first time we went in there. It’s too late for us. The reason I come over to your house every day to have those conversations, the reason none of us can focus in class, the reason we heard the person we encountered the first day we went there, the reason we can’t do homework or even talk to people normally… it’s all this mall.

I don’t know what the solution is. Nami and I are going there nearly every day at this point, out of some weird need. We need to figure out a solution. We can’t let this rule over our lives anymore. Prepare to talk about this after class.

It was an immature cliché to pass notes in class, but Zoe tried to have this conversation with Tyler three times in private, and each time it ended with her cock buried to the hilt either in her ass or down her throat, without her being able to even get out one sentence of the truth. Lately she’d been fantasizing about getting off the pill and letting Tyler cum inside her willing fertile pussy, and from the moment she had her first rational thought thereafter, she realized enough was enough. She couldn’t deal with letting herself go completely, and she was not willing to bring a mini-Tyler into the world, so passing notes would have to do.

Tyler took a long time to read the notes. Zoe was frankly impressed he didn’t move his lips while he read it. She wrote it just in case Sigorsky snatched it; even if he read it, she could have some level of plausible deniability as to what it meant. But Tyler would know. And, she hoped, Tyler would readily agree. The trouble was… even at that point, then what?

She was worried he would roll his eyes or call the note “needlessly dramatic” or something, so Zoe took it as a good sign when Tyler finished reading it and turned to face her, giving her a nod with a very serious face. She was relieved, and turned to the other side of class to look at Nami. Nami appeared to be looking intently at the blackboard, but, as Zoe could see, was trying to stealthily finger herself under her desk. Zoe sighed. They were fucked.

Luckily, there was an upper limit beyond what teachers could do about this. Sigorsky knew there was something going on with the three of them; the three troublemakers getting more quiet yet being more distracted was usually a sign of something really bad. He even kept Zoe after class at one point and asked, as tenderly if could, if someone close to the three of them passed on or something. Zoe squirmed in her chair as he talked to her, imagining someone with his age and authority bending her over his desk. But not Sigorsky himself. That’d be weird.

When the bell went, the three of them met near Nami’s locker with haste. When they got there, no one said anything for the longest time. Finally, Tyler spoke.

“So, the mall changes people, huh?”

“Without a doubt,” Zoe immediately confirmed, nodding, the three of them huddled together as Nami gathered her stuff.

“Shit. Yeah, I’ve been going there nearly every day. I explore around for a bit then come home.”

“And then you jack off,” Zoe replied coldly. She couldn’t stop herself from continuing. “You stroke your huge cock and shoot a load halfway across the room.” She blushed profusely and squeezed her legs together. “This is getting ridiculous.”

“What do we do?” Nami asked quietly, shutting her locker. “Even if we make a pact to not go to the mall again, one or more of us is just going to break it. We need to formulate a plan keeping in mind we’re human beings.”

“So the plan can’t hinge on our continued actions. We need to remove ourselves from the situation,” Zoe thought out loud.

“Exactly,” Nami confirmed.

“Hey girls – maybe I’m lost here – why do we need to formalate a plan exactly?” Tyler butted in hesitantly.

“For-mu-late,” Zoe dismissively spat at him. “Because it’s controlling us. I want my life back.”

“You seem to want something else every time you come over,” Tyler challenged.

Zoe melted, biting her lower lip, grabbing his shirt, and kissing him right there in the hallway. It was not a hesitant nor a quick kiss – it was a kiss full of passion, one that at least dozens of their classmates saw. Zoe was thankful she had the brains left to pull away before she started humping him right there in the hallway.

“If we… continue like this… we’re going to… lose control of ourselves more… like that,” she panted, her eyes full of lust, yet her tone coming across like she was just trying to prove some point. “As it is, good luck… explaining that we’re not a couple… to our friends.”

“You’re always trying to make it out like I’m the dumbass,” Tyler responded bitterly. “I’m fine explaining shit. I’m fine with these new feelings. Maybe, just maybe, between the two of us, you’re the dumb slut here.”

Luckily, Nami fucked her friend enough to know that if the last thing set her off and made her kiss him, this definitely would, so thinking quick, she grabbed Zoe’s arm and, not knowing what else to do, bit into it, hard.

“Ow! What the actual fuck was that?!” Zoe complained, retracting her hand.

“I don’t want you two getting expelled for doing stuff in the hallway!” Nami raised her voice, taking control. “Why do I have to be the adult here? Both of you, get a grip! This isn’t the time for flirting. God, maybe you two should be boyfriend and girlfriend already.”

“Gross,” Zoe retched, earning a side-eye from Tyler.

“Neither of you gets to go to the mall today. That’s the plan,” Nami asserted.

“That’s, uh, a shit plan,” Zoe said plainly. “What about tomorrow?”

“We’ll worry about that tomorrow,” Nami replied as if it were obvious. “Today, at least to acknowledge there’s a problem, none of us go to the mall. Deal?”

“And how do we prove this?” Tyler asked.

“Is the code of honor not good enough?” Nami challenged.

“He has a point,” Zoe admitted begrudgingly. “The first point we brought up was that our plan had to rely on something other than us. We’re human,” she reminded Nami, not realizing that she had begun to trace Tyler’s cock through his pants.

Nami coughed loudly and gestured to Zoe’s hand. Zoe retracted her hand immediately. “Fine. After we get home, we all get on a Zoom call and do our homework together.”

“Ugh. Zoom,” Tyler complained, no doubt remembering the horrors of the half-year pandemic and all of the terrible Zoom calls they had to endure not too long ago.

“Got any better ideas?” Zoe replied, rubbing her fingers together, savoring the essence of Tyler on them. “I like Nami’s idea. Let’s do it.”

***

“Her whole fist,” Nami confirmed, blushing.

Zoe blushed too. This was not her idea of what they should talk about on their Zoom call that night, but at least none of them went to the mall. At least Nami didn’t know what happened before her arrival; when she got home, her Internet was out, so Zoe and Tyler began the call together while Nami troublesooted – troubleshot? – her Internet. That quickly turned into Zoe and Tyler masturbating for each other on camera, knowing full well Nami could come back anytime. By the grace of God, Nami appeared minutes after Tyler happened to tuck his cock away, at Zoe’s request. After apologizing profusely for missing the first hour of the hangout she requested, the group got to work on homework.

Unfortunately, by then, Nami had gotten quite worked up herself, and then, “out of curiosity,” started asking questions about Zoe and Tyler, and their sex life. This led to Tyler describing it in vivid detail, and Nami, lost in the moment, accidentally giving an enthusiastic “we did that too!” to one of his de***********ions. Tyler may have been an idiot but he wasn’t an idiot – after that, the genie was out of the bottle, and Nami and Zoe had to confess they had been fucking too.

Tyler took it really well (which Zoe was glad to see; there was no redder a red flag than a guy that didn’t want to be your boyfriend but still got jealous when you fucked other people) but was unrelenting with his questions. Nami was practically forced to recount the whole fisting story, with Tyler eagerly and dominantly asking questions, which Zoe hated to admit to herself, got her insanely wet.

“Wow, that’s hot,” Tyler observed. “I never knew you two were such kinky bitches.”

“You knew Zoe was,” Nami replied with a laugh. “And you knew that I’m kind of… boy-crazy sometimes.”

“I can’t imagine how bad you’re suffering through this,” Tyler thought out loud.

“If that’s an offer…” Nami began uneasily.

“Don’t worry, I’m cool,” Tyler replied evenly. “I get it. I don’t think we’d be a good match either.”

Relief splashed across Nami’s face. “Thanks, Tyler.”

“But… if you don’t mind talking about this online, I mean…” Tyler trailed off, and Zoe caught on.

“Are you masturbating? In front of her?! That’s so rude!” Zoe protested.

“It’s not like she can see it!” Tyler shot back. “That story was hot and all of us are sitting on twelves on the one-to-ten horny scale! What do you want me to do?”

“It’s fine, Zoe,” Nami replied with a hint of something to her voice. “I do get it. The story was hot, and all of us are really pent up.”

Zoe digested what Nami said. “So what, you’re okay that your friend is jacking off to you?”

“Yeah,” Nami said plainly. “I kinda want to do it too.”

“Heh, tryna play it cool,” Tyler chuckled to himself. “Shit, why not? I’ll show you mine if you show me yours. Zoe, don’t act like you’re the only prude here. You in the same boat we are.”

“This is insane,” Zoe complained. She looked intently at the screen to see a shy blushing Zoe scoot her chair back a few paces and lift up her skirt, revealing no panties and a sopping wet pussy underneath.

“Good enough for you?” she asked, trying to keep her tone as even as possible. She began rubbing up and down her slit.

“Try not to faint,” Tyler countered, angling the camera and lifting his shirt that he was masturbating under. His bick dick sprung into view, perfectly framed and ready for action.

“Oh fuck,” Nami murmured. “You weren’t kidding, Zoe. That’s huge.”

“Ha, scary, isn’t it?” Tyler taunted. “Yet another reason we’d be a bad match. You’re barely five foot.”

“I dunno, I could probably take that,” Nami began to murmur, as if she was under a spell.

This was horrifying to Zoe. She knew that under all circumstances, Nami and Tyler were a bad pairing and that them having sex would only result in complications and possible fracturing of their friend group. This was so bad. This was so wrong. She was so wet. She couldn’t help exposing her own pussy on camera and joining them.

She wanted Nami to keep far away from Tyler’s cock. “It tastes so good, Nami,” she moaned. “You should try it yourself.”

“I’m obviously not going to, but… haha, yeah, I wanna,” Nami chuckled nervously.

“Shit, girls, I’d gladly give it to either of you,” Tyler growled in his lowest voice, stroking it slowly. “Your mouths or your pussies.”

“I want him inside of my pussy, Zoe,” Nami croaked.

“Me too,” Zoe moaned, playing with her clit. “I’ve been thinking of stopping taking my birth control and just letting him have me.”

“Real shit?” Tyler asked, stopping for a second. “Wow, that’s hot…”

“Yeah, that’s really hot,” Nami echoed. “I think you should do that. And I… want to be there for that.”

“You like watching?” Tyler laughed seductively.

“I like watching, and I like taking part,” Nami replied, inserting four fingers into herself. “Maybe if you have a second load in you… but no, you just said, we’d be a bad matchup…”

“Hey hey, I was just saying that out of consideration for you, Nami!” Tyler protested. “I don’t want you to think I’m holding back on you or nothing.”

Nami tried to fist herself, finding the angle unfortunately awkward. “I… I mean, I wouldn’t want to impose on you, if you thought that… I… I want your cock, Tyler…”

Zoe swallowed hard. This was bad. She was so turned on listening to her two friends’ banter. She looked across the room at her bedside table and saw her birth control, being overcome by a wave of desire to flush it down the toilet. The only thing stopping her was knowing that if she got up to do it, she’d have to stop masturbating. She looked back and forth a few times, before deciding she was thinking too much. She threw her head back and moaned, trying to keep her head empty like a dumb slut would.

“But first, you should breed Zoe,” Nami continued. “And I… I want to watch. She’s such a submissive dumb bitch for me, and I want to watch her submit to you.”

“Damn, both of you are into that stuff, huh?” Tyler replied in shock, stroking himself faster. “I can’t believe I’m the vanilla one here.”

Nami was emboldened by his words, and chuckled a few times in nervousness before continuing, her eyes closing, on the verge of an orgasm. “What, you’re not turned on that she keeps begging to be raped? How can that make you not want to take her and use her like the dumb sex toy she is? If I had a huge, delicious cock like yours I’d – ah! Ah! Ah! – I’d… Ahhhh!” She came right there on the spot, watching Tyler’s cock with interest.

Tyler came almost immediately after, shooting spurt after spurt into the air, onto his stomach, and the last little bit oozing out of his cock. “Holy shit,” he moaned, playing with his cum.

It took Zoe about ten more minutes to climax, but the other two were happy to acquiesce and egg her on. Zoe thought that in “post-nut clarity” the two would backpeddle and clarify to each other that they didn’t actually want to fuck, but no, they played up their fantasies with one another, half to urge Zoe to cum, and half because… dear god, it was clear now that they were through the looking glass. They wanted to fuck. Nami Smith and Tyler Massamba wanted to fuck. The world had gone mad.

***

Zoe had to admit, she was impressed. She went back to the mall less than twenty-four hours after that Zoom call, being weak, and she found the entrance was welded shut.

It turned out Nami had no such internet troubles. She lied. She just used what resources she had (what with her dad being a plumber) and used the call as a way to know for sure her friends wouldn’t be inside when she did it. Zoe, of course, felt a pang of disappointment and withdrawal at the realization she couldn’t get into the mall, but quickly after, felt the joy of freedom through restriction. She was robbed of the chance to even go inside the mall. This fixed everything. Realizing she couldn’t change her fate any more than she could before going into the mall, Zoe practically happily skipped back to her bike, miserable yet elated.

Tyler, less sure that anything needed to be fixed, was less elated, and another, much less fun Zoom call ensued. There was yelling, blame, anger, and a hilariously teenage ultimatum from Tyler that he would never fuck Nami.

Outside of their specific situation, that ultimatum would seem laughable, but with their hormones, the result of the threat was instantaneous. Nami was crying and begging, and Zoe was furiously telling Tyler how unfair that was of him. After Tyler hung up, Zoe promised to bike immediately to Nami’s house. She tried to satisfy Nami in her own way, and it definitely worked to some extent, even though there were tears involved, and sadly to Zoe, they weren’t her tears in some elaborate rape-scene or something.

Apart from seeing him in math class, the two didn’t see Tyler for a few weeks. Zoe figured he needed to let out some steam, especially after being deprived of the mall, and let him have his space. The two hung out by themselves, enjoying their own lesbian passion, although Zoe desperately missed Tyler’s huge cock filling her ass. More than once she begged for Nami to do something with her ass, earning a firm “no” every time, which was fair enough. They also considered buying a strap-on, before realizing that money and “how would we buy it without getting ‘carded’” were both hurdles.

Eventually, as the weeks passed, the oddest thing started to happen – Tyler was getting weirdly popular. At first, Zoe noticed it once or twice – more people were talking to Tyler than usual, and he was getting more and more appreciation from his peers. She wanted to ask him about it, but from the way they’d occasionally exchange glances in class, it was clear he was still pissed at her, even if she never welded the mall door shut herself.

As much as she hated school gossip, she realized that there was no way she was going to figure out what had happened unless she asked around. She wasn’t normally curious about this kind of thing, but up until recently, Tyler spent all his time with just her and Nami, without ever needing anything for them – it actually kind of really hurt that he was not only able to effortlessly replace them but that as a result of doing so, he had worked his way up the high school food chain, also effortlessly. So, dreading the realization, Zoe texted one of her better-connected exes and asked him to ask around, citing Tyler and her having a fight about her exes and thus it being his fault.

It was clearly a lie, but her ex was boring and too eager to please, which just meant easily manipulated. Hook, line, and sinker. Within a few days her ex came back to her with a full report about Tyler – it turned out he had made fast friends with a few of the popular kids, and introduced them to a secret hideout.

A pit formed in Zoe’s stomach when she read ‘secret hideout.’ For Tyler’s sake, if that ‘secret hideout’ was what she thought it was… Even long after their last visit, Nami and Zoe’s hormone levels never returned to normal. Tyler wouldn’t be so incredibly stupid as to find another way in and introduce others, right?

Zoe made a beeline for Nami’s class once she read the text and texted for her to come out, asking her to lie about needing the washroom.

She was lucky to see Nami come out. What with her ‘washroom’ habits in other classes, she wasn’t sure if the teacher would let her out for the fifth time or whatever.

“What’s wrong, Zoe? You look scared,” Nami mumbled.

“We’re going to the mall. After school. Be ready.”

***

“No, no, no, no, no…” Zoe groaned in morbid desperation. The door had been forced open. Perhaps even blown open. Whatever Tyler had done, it had worked, and it was clear he had definitely made good use of the mall ever since.

“Maybe he was weak and didn’t tell us for our own good, so that we wouldn’t go to the mall…” Nami said, trying to be helpful, in a weak voice. “Maybe he’s still in there now. If we go in, we could probably confront him or-”

“Don’t you dare,” Zoe barked, feeling her own resolve weakening. Her pussy practically wept at the realization she could go back in the mall. She saw the look in Nami’s eyes and walked up to the doorway, blocking it with her body, as she called up her ex. “I’m putting this on speakerphone. Don’t you dare talk.”

“Putting who on speakerphone?” Nami asked, but Zoe just put a finger to her lips. The phone rang twice, and Angelo, Zoe’s boring old ex, answered. “H-hey, Zoe?”

“Angelo,” Zoe acknowledged coldly. “I need you to tell me again what you found out for me.”

“Again? What do you mean?” Angelo’s voice beamed from the phone.

“I just can’t contact Tyler, so I want to know whatever’s going on.”

“Oh,” he simply said. “Well, it’s probably nothing you need to, like, worry about. He’s not in trouble or anything. He happened to start talking to a few of the popular kids, and he apparently introduced a whole clique of them to this new hideout.”

“Which clique?” Zoe barked.

A chuckle. “I didn’t exactly go down a checklist,” Angelo quipped. “I dunno. The popular ones? More girls than guys. I always thought Tyler was kind of awkward, but he was clearly a hundred percent charm with these w- wait. Were you two… you know…?”

Zoe sighed. “No, we were not a couple, no, I won’t get jealous, so just say everything.”

“Okay. Well, it seemed like the popular girls really liked him. Some, like, really warmed up to him. Allowing him to grab their waists and all that. I don’t think he has, like, one girlfriend, because he was doing that to more than one girl. Guys too. He was being really flirty.”

Zoe and Nami exchanged looks. “And all this since he started hanging out with them? You know, their newest hideout?”

“I guess. It all happened really fast. They don’t usually go in groups. He seems to like to hang out with them one at a time, but that’s just my guess. Zoe, this is starting to feel intrusive. Do I really need to-”

“Keep going!” Zoe ordered.

“That’s all I know! Tyler is hanging out with popular kids. That’s it. That’s all. Is this just because he stopped hanging out with your friend group?”

“This isn’t about that, Angelo.”

“I just feel like you’re calling me to sort out your current boy trouble. And you keep ordering me around. If I have permission to speak freely-”

“Well, you don’t, idiot, this means more than you think.”

“Well, I’m going to speak freely anyway, it seems like I dodged a bullet when you broke up with me.”

The next thing the two girls heard was the dialtone. Zoe attempted to cut in with, “No, Angelo, stop-” She held the phone against her forehead in frustration when she heard the tone. She sighed and looked at Nami in resignation. “He’s bringing other people here.”

“Yeah,” Nami mumbled, her cheeks burning.

“He’s bringing his new friends here. And then they just become like us, they can’t resist him, and – yeah. What’s that thing they say about absolute power?”

“What do we do now?” Nami asked.

“I have no fucking idea. Keep our ears to the ground. Do our best to think the mall is inaccessible.” She looked at Nami, who was looking away, and laughed a sad laugh. “As soon as you can, you’re going in there, aren’t you?”

Nami shamelessly replied, “Yes.” She was already snaking her hand down her leg.

Zoe sighed. “Whatever. I’m biking home. Do what you want, Nami. Do what you want. Text me as soon as you have any kind of plan.”

Zoe didn’t bother looking behind her as she got her bike. Her horniness was a curse. This whole situation was like a pleasure-filled nightmare. And now, she felt more alone than ever.

***

The worst-case scenario Zoe had feared was happening all around her. Ever since that call, she made a point to be personally involved in the gossip of Hazelwood high. It was like being in the Secret Service or something – to had to parse through a lot of white noise, small stuff and bullshit, but when she found stuff, she hit big, and soon, she was able to deduce a pattern.

The teachers were chalking it up to some huge case of end-of-semester senioritis. Students, especially popular students, were starting to slack in their classes, big-time, with notably more fidgeting and ADHD symptoms or something. Gossip-hungry students were being fed more than ever, with it being more and more clear that certain students were sleeping around.

Almost as if they couldn’t help it.

And sure enough, a lot of these stories traced back to Tyler, worming his way into the popular group. According to one admittedly unreliable source, he got in by convincing some sporty prep boy to come to the mall with him after offering him a trip through an old abandoned building. Of course other students would be adrenaline junkies.

This was where there was a gap in the story. Zoe guessed that he blew the boy after a few visits or something, because it was clear the guy was sold afterwards, and let Tyler into the friend group. Sure enough, after he was in, armed with his new friend’s enthusiastic story about how cool exploring the old mall was, the other students fell like dominoes.

Absurd stories began popping up. “I heard that Steve had a threesome with Jen and Tyler,” “Lena has been slutting it up to anyone that will ask lately,” “Bree handed out blowjobs like they were candy at the last party,” it just went on and on. The rumors got bad, to such an extent Zoe hoped the rumor mill was exaggerating. There was a particularly vile and notably illegal-if-true rumor going around about Mina Harper. Gossip was disgusting, but truth was becoming fouler still.

Zoe needed to know if Nami had some kind of plan. Even though she was under this spell too, if Zoe trusted anyone, she trusted Nami. After school, she texted Nami that she was coming over to her house, and started to bike over, cursing the wetness that accumulated along the way.

As far as Zoe knew, this was irreversible. She was stuck like this. A whole group of Hazelwood’s students, to some extent, had been struck with The Horny Disease and had to worry about it until… menopause? Their whole lives? When did it end? She didn’t know. All she knew was, she seemed to have the resolve to, despite her horniness, do something about it.

Even so, as she knocked on the front door, she thought about quickly eating out Nami to ease her into the conversation. To make the pill easier to swallow, to make them both comfortable. Whatever she had to tell herself.

Realizing Nami’s parents weren’t home yet, she opened the door, calling out quickly, before marching up the stairs and making her way up to Nami’s room.

And then immediately pivoting as soon as she heard the moans. Nami was clearly getting busy in there with some… person. Some boy, if the moans were any indication.

Zoe thought about the threesome she was so close to having with Tyler and Nami, and her hand traced lines around her pussy, beneath her jeans. She moaned as her fingers brushed past her clit, then realized the trap she was getting herself into. With great restraint, she pulled her hand out of her pants and cleared her throat. She couldn’t. Not like this.

Walking down the stairs and out the door, she whipped out her phone and texted Nami again.

I knocked but no one was there. This is an emergency, DEFCON One. Please come to the park as soon as you can.

There was a park right by Nami’s house, and it was a good place to meet her if it was too awkward and… tempting to stay at her house. Zoe simply, and nervously, stayed in the park, not only knowing it was close to Nami but also knowing she wouldn’t dare lose herself masturbating on a park bench or anything. Annoyingly, an hour passed before Nami even responded.

ok, on my way

Zoe nervously hummed until Nami approached. Zoe couldn’t help but laugh – Nami didn’t even make an attempt to cover up what she’d been doing. Her hair was a mess, her clothes were a little disheveled and… Zoe could swear there was the hint of something on her face. Classy.

“Hey Zoe,” Nami warmly greeted her. “I haven’t seen you in a few days!” She sat right next to Zoe, the warmth of her thigh spreading to Zoe’s.

“Nami, we need to make a plan, today,” she began.

Nami looked confused. “To see each other? But we’re seeing each other now!” She gave a small smile. “Give me a kiss. I missed you.”

Zoe’s breath was sucked from her body. “Nami, I can-” She was cut off from the presence of Nami’s lips on hers. Zoe didn’t resist, though if she knew Nami would keep going anyway she would have resisted. It was true, the pair hadn’t seen each other for a few days and Zoe missed her. She also missed everything they did together. As they kissed, Zoe felt a bit of the fluids from Nami’s cheek travel to hers.

Zoe pulled away first, keeping the kiss rather tame (for them). Even though there were important matters at hand, the situation (along with her pulsing throbbing pussy) made her chuckle and ask, “So who do I have on my cheek right now?” This should have been disgusting, but Zoe kind of found it hot. She wiped the fluids off her cheek and licked her finger as Nami explained.

“So, you’re not going to believe this, but… Jeremy!” She beamed.

Zoe blinked twice and widened her eyes in friendly shock. “Jeremy? You fucked Jeremy?! Oh my God!” The two shared a ditzy hug. It turned Zoe on to think of herself as ditzy. The emergency could wait, this must have been momentous for Nami. “That’s crazy! You finally got your wish! How did it happen, are you two dating now?”

Nami thought for a second. “To be honest, I’m not quite sure. It’s complicated.”

The two shared a laugh. “When is it not for us?” she quipped. “So what, it’s up in the air? ‘Not a couple until he says it too?’”

Nami enthusiastically nodded. “I didn’t think it would happen, but, uh, I was a little naughty.” She giggled and grinned.

Zoe grinned too. “What did you do, did you set him up with someone else and reveal it was you or something?”

“No, it was so easy! I just took him to the mall!”

Zoe’s grin quickly faded. “The mall? You t-took him to the mall?”

“Yeah! Tyler is a genius. I just told Jeremy that I saw an old poster with him on it in the mall – he used to work as an amateur model, you know, H.O.T. – and he came with me. Once we were in deep enough I just said someone else must have took it, but offered my number in case I “found it” somewhere else in the mall when I next went to explore it. Oh my God, Zoe, he complimented me! He told me he didn’t expect me to be into cool shit like that. Cool shit!”

Zoe’s smile was entirely gone. She didn’t think anything could temporarily cure her from her horniness, but this was it.

“So I texted him the next day asking if he wanted to go exploring together, and he said yes! The second time we went, I let him know how I felt, and he… he fucking let me blow him, Zoe! I was in heaven.” Nami reached below her skirt and began to rub herself, completely oblivious to the fact they were in a public park.

“I don’t want to hear any more of this,” Zoe asserted.

“Then after we went the third time, he-”

“He didn’t consent.”

Nami stopped rubbing herself for maybe a second and gave Zoe a look of confusion, continuing her masturbation after. “What are you talking about? You saw he came on my face. That must have been the tenth time he did it! But he loves fucking my pussy mor-”

“Jeremy didn’t want that. Not the Jeremy you know. That’s just the mind control of the mall. It’s not really him anymore.”

“That’s dumb,” Nami replied, clearly getting defensive. “If that’s true, you’re not the Zoe I know either, so I don’t have to listen to you.”

“Would Jeremy have done those things with you if he never went to the mall?” Zoe asked.

“That’s not really here nor there,” Nami answered in her defensive tone, flipping up her skirt as she rubbed her clit harder. It was on full display if anyone glanced at the two. “It’s what Jeremy and I did, so… yeah, he wanted it. It’s like growing up. I’m sure ten-year-old me wouldn’t want it either, but, I grew up.”

“You can’t compare those two things,” Zoe replied, flipping the top of the skirt back down. “You tricked him, now you’ve forcibly changed him without his knowledge, and you’re living in a fantasy.”

“Zoe, it’s reality, I don’t know what to tell you,” Nami replied. “You can’t tell me this isn’t real.”

“I can tell you it shouldn’t be. And I can tell you that it’s fucked up that you knowingly overrode who Jeremy is just for pleasure.”

“He’s happier now!” Nami protested.

“Oh, did you get to revert him and ask the old Jeremy that?” Zoe retorted, fire in her eyes. “Mind control anyone to be dumb and happy, and of course they’re going to say they’re happier!”

“You’re the one who’s stupid here, you stupid whore!” Nami growled.

Zoe lost her composure, wincing as if she’d been hurt, a ripple of pleasure making its way throughout her body. She felt a hand on her crotch, stroking the front of her jeans, up and down.

“And you know what this stupid whore should do? She should be a good girl and come back with me to my place,” Nami purred. “We have days’ worth of sex to catch up on. Jeremy’s cum is still inside me if you wanted to eat me out.”

It was the sexiest offer Zoe had ever gotten in her life. She wanted to do that so bad. It was so humiliating, so tasty. She felt like puking. It felt like the very last of her humanity, the very last of her resolve, was spent when she stood up. “No,” she replied in the weakest voice she ever had.

Her feet were made of lead. She had to drag them across the ground, walking away from the thing she wanted the most in that moment. All of this could go away if she just accepted it, embraced it, gave in to the pleasure. Everything would be better. She would be happier. She could seduce anyone she wanted. She could have Nami back. She could have Tyler back. Her asshole twitched at the thought of feeling full and stretched again like she craved every day since the last day he fucked her ass.

Even still, feeling like a metal shell of her former self, she didn’t even look back, getting on her bicycle and leaving Nami in the park.

***

Despite having a reputation (until recently) of being studious, Zoe never pulled an all-nighter until that night. The first few hours were spent in agony, trying to think of a foolproof plan to make this all go away, with of course the need to pause thrice per hour to masturbate.

She was crying and moaning in her bedroom half the night; for the first few hours crying because she had no clue what to do… the hour after, crying because she did know what she had to do.

She took a trip, and even went into her neighbors’ garages as needed, grabbing everything she needed along the way. She’d be in trouble if she was caught, and major trouble if she was caught later, but this was for the good of everyone. And if anyone that needed her help knew what she did, whether she’d succeed or not, they’d hate her for the rest of her life. But that wasn’t going to stop her.

It was difficult biking with the supplies she’d taken, but she figured a way out. It made the bike ride twice as long but she made it, as did the supplied. She inspected the bike rack near the door to make sure none of her stupid classmates were inside, then made her way in herself.

The relief she felt from getting to be back inside the mall was nauseating. She was now irreversibly ten percent hornier, for the rest of her life. She was getting more damaged, possible for every extra second she spent there. She didn’t know how it worked, and didn’t plan to find out.

But first, priorities. She couldn’t live with herself if her plan worked while someone was inside the mall, so steeling herself, she drew in a breath and screamed.

“Help me! Help me, please! Helllp!”

She waited. She knew that her entire plan would be ruined if anyone heard her, but she just couldn’t risk it. She needed to yell something that would cause anyone that heard it to run to her. No person deserved what was coming. The mall deserved it tenfold.

She waited, holding her breath. At one point she thought she heard footsteps, and, as silly as it was, feared for her life. Frustratingly, that made her wet. She’d have her whole life to come to terms with her dangerous fetishes, but for now, she had a responsibility to stop the problem from getting worse.

Satisfied that no one was coming, she took the first can of gasoline into a store with visibly torn cladding near the top. She shoved the can in her hands towards the wall, decorating it with streaks of liquid. She thought about Tyler. Her pussy twitched.

She emptied the rest of the can making a line of gasoline towards the food court, noting how much of what was still left in there was flammable. Strategically, she emptied can after can, until everything was in place.

Taking out the matches, Zoe sighed. She wasn’t an arsonist. Not only did she have no idea if this would work or not, she also knew that if this somehow came back to her, the rest of her life would be affected.

But then, it already was. She was already imprisoned in one way, especially if these effects would never lessen. She was damaged goods forever (and she wished she didn’t find that so damn hot), and she could never live the life of a normal person again. The least she could do was make sure the others who were on that same path were spared such a fate.

She stared at the fire in her hands, the match lit. Just drop it. It was so simple. She had a shot at making her problems go away, and it was as easy as dropping a lit match. Afterwards, she could do whatever she wanted – she could fuck whoever, knowing that the cause and continuation was out of her hands. She could enjoy her new freedom, sexual and otherwise, knowing she did everything within her power to live as normal a life as possible.

She slowly tilted her hands and moved her muscles, allowing her fingers to open. The flame danced, then fell from her hands. At first, she remained still, watching the flame drop, but realized in the nick of time that she needed to steer clear. Time moved at a slower pace. It almost felt wrong how much she moved before anything happened. It felt like a whole minute of running to Zoe before she looked back. And as soon as she did, the gasoline ignited.

In the movies, that’s slowed down too, but the gasoline was instantaneous, and a lot more explosive than Zoe expected. She was knocked off her feet, and held her eyes, yelling and crying for a few seconds. She blinked rapidly, her vision blurred, a mixture of darkness and yellow. She couldn’t see, but she knew where the fire was and knew the exit was in the opposite direction of that, so she ran.

About a minute of movement and a few blinks later and Zoe could barely see again, making her way outside the mall. Not wasting a second, she hopped on her bike, nervously looking from side to side. Her job was done now. She pedalled away in a hurry, praying that the universe would take it from there.

***

“The old mall caught on fire!”

Thanks to Zoe’s recent interest in Hazelwood’s gossip train, it wasn’t hard to keep up with everyone’s news on the matter. Unfortunately, there seemed to be a universal law of high school gossip – the more important the event was, the more bullshit and speculation that had to surround it.

“A person was trapped inside!”

“Fifteen people were trapped inside!”

“I heard a serial arsonist escaped from jail and did it!”

“The government did it for the tax benefits!”

“Tax benefits? The government?? Johnny, you’re out of your element.”

Zoe was an even worse student than usual. Sure enough, her terminal horniness didn’t go away, and now she was hyper-aware of the fact that by this point, around an eighth of her class was various levels of terminally horny too. Even without looking at Nami or Tyler (and never again, as far as she was concerned) she could see several kids squirming in their seats and daydreaming whenever she looked. The question was, was that a sign of something, or had Zoe just grown paranoid…?

Zoe’s poor class performance wasn’t helped by her all-nighter, nor her knowledge that everyone around school was talking about something she did. She was already paranoid about how horny her classmates secretly were (which, without context, was weird as fuck of her, she knew that), but the fact that, at any moment, any of her classmates could tell her “I heard you did it!” and she’d burst into tears really made that paranoia complete.

She did her duty, and even if it didn’t cost her her two best friends, she didn’t think she’d ever speak to either of them again. Let them live their lives. Let them have their stupid little horny adventures. Stupid… little…

Another bad combination of terminally horny and sleepy, aside from paranoia, was lack of awareness. Zoe had to keep catching herself in class; she was playing with herself. More than once, in history class, she’d space out, lean back and be way too overt about it, to the point where the second time, a guy clearly noticed, some popular-looking guy. When she noticed him, she pulled her hand back like it was on fire, blushed, and looked down. She looked back up to see him passing her a note of some kind… a number. A phone number.

The old Zoe would give him a face and rip up that number right in front of him. The current Zoe bit her lip and maintained eye contact, wondering if he was enough of a man to hold her down and violate her as she protested. The thought made her wetter, and, weak as she was, she resigned to subtly playing with herself for the rest of class, making sure this boy had the best angle possible while her blissfully unaware teacher (she was, in hindsight, so lucky to get Mr. Anton) and fellow classmates continued with the lesson. Hey, he was probably already affected if he was reacting like this, and she clearly was so affected that she would need a guy that could keep up with him… what was the harm?

The pit in her stomach resumed at the school’s last bell when she realized she didn’t even know what she did. She didn’t know what the mall was now. Did it burn to the ground? Did it remain, but cause enough of a fuss that every entrance was barred? Did the firefighter team rush in and get affected? A whole… team of firefighters? A bunch of jacked, assertive men… not afraid to hold a girl down and take her no matter what she said… taking turns using her tender pussy as if she was their personal property, to have, to use… to breed…

Zoe felt like crying. She didn’t want to go back to the mall, but she knew she had to know the truth. She had to know if this was over… or just beginning. Mustering up a will of steel, and the last strength she had due to the lack of sleep, she began peddling, making her way up to the Lakeview Mall.

Tyler, Nami, her friends, Zoe herself… any future victims… Everyone would be affected by this. She biked down the roads, the wetness going through her clothing, the urge to masturbate conflicting with her anger and fear. This was it. The final moment. She made her way up to the site, the place where she knew the Lakeview Mall at least once was, hopefully to be gone now. She kept her head down as she approached, knowing she wasn’t ready for anything she could see. She wanted everything to be better, Magically repaired. That was a fantasy, which was why she did what she did.

She breathed, thinking of the possibility of any future, with her current friends, or her new friends, or no one else at all. She opened her eyes to look at what was ahead.

She gasped at what she saw.

_____________________________________________________

Author’s Note: Thank you for reading to the end of this long long story! I hope you enjoyed it. All feedback, positive and constructive, is appreciated.

These stories were made possible in part by the generous donors at patreon, dot com, slash BashfulScribe. If you’d like to support my work, get some cool perks, and help these stories come out faster, please consider supporting my work. Once again, thank you all for reading! Votes and comments, in any direction, are enjoyed and appreciated.

This is the last of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. To find the previous chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE SEVEN

Kirsty Sheraton was thirty-three years old, and had graduated from the high school fifteen years before. She had won a scholarship to Harvard, where she had stayed on to take a doctorate; this had been the start of a successful academic career, and for the last six years she had been an associate professor on the faculty of the City University of New York. A year after she had started her first degree, her parents had moved to Washington D.C.; with no other relatives in the area, she no longer had any reason to visit her old home town. However, a few weeks ago, shortly after the arrival of the Lauderton Alumni annual newsletter with its invitation to the reunion gathering, she had unexpectedly received an email from her one-time best friend from her high school days, Tessa Du Boise, making contact after an interval of nearly fifteen years. Tessa had written that they had been out of touch for too long, and that she would love to see her again, if Kirsty was thinking of coming to the event?

Well, until this point Kirsty hadn’t been, but her curiosity was aroused – for her close relationship with Tessa had cooled with strange abruptness when she had left for Harvard. She had always wondered why, and had sometimes thought about getting in touch again, but Tessa’s stand-offishness during Kirsty’s first (and, as it turned out, last) college vacation back in town had discouraged her from trying, and after that she had been fully occupied with her studies, with building a career, and with … other things. What finally tipped the scale was Tessa’s kind offer that, as she no longer had folks in town, Kirsty would be welcome to stay over at her house. So Kirsty had replied, with an enthusiasm which had surprised herself, giving the white lie that she had been going to come to the event anyway, and would love to see Tessa and take up her offer of overnight accommodation. No sooner was this message sent, than Kirsty realised the reunion date clashed with an academic conference she was attending in Denver on the same day – but a quick check of airline schedules determined that if she left before the final keynote address (which was by a professor who bored her and whose theories she thought were rubbish), she could get to town not too long after the reunion event began, and so she arranged to meet her former friend there and they would leave together at the end.

Kirsty was no believer in academic women looking dull and dowdy. She had always liked clothes and fashion, and felt good when she looked good – in fact, she got a thrill from turning heads, whether of men or women, and sometimes skated a little close to slutty in her choice of outfits for social occasions. Her selection for the reunion gathering was a case in point: her black leather mini-skirt was just that bit shorter and tighter than most women of her age would have chosen; when she moved, the lower elastic bands of her transparent hold-ups were sometimes tantalisingly visible. Above this was a tight-fitting short sleeve top in an eye-catching shade of red; it showed off to advantage the generous thrust of her breasts, and was brief enough that there were frequent glimpses of her midriff and belly-button. All of this was set off by matching black leather boots with sharp pointed toes, spike heels and a generous fold-over top in ‘cavalier’ style, whilst her top was echoed by the scarlet colour of her fingernails. Yet, Kirsty could carry it off in a way that most women approaching their mid-thirties could never have done. She had retained much of her youthful good looks, her skin was smooth, her face showed hardly any lines, and her auburn-tinted hair was stylishly shaped from a centre parting to fall below her shoulders. Her figure was sleek and curved in all the right places, and regular workouts gave her shapely legs that were as good as any twenty year old’s. However, much of Kirsty’s impact was due to her poise and personality – there was no doubt that she had plenty of charisma.

Her flight was delayed by bad weather, and Kirsty did not arrive at the reunion until more than halfway through the evening. After being welcomed pleasantly by the current Principal (a very well-endowed brunette, who was looking rather tired), Kirsty took an appraising look around the large hall. Really, she thought to herself, there were a lot of attractive women scattered about the place – and girls too, she amended, her eye being caught by a strikingly pretty slender blonde who was tending one of the buffet tables. In the days when she had been a student at the school, Kirsty had considered that the teaching faculty had included quite a few hot mature women amongst its number. That didn’t seem to have changed, from the evidence of the handsome and ripely-curved Latina woman of about her own age – from her assured stride, clearly a member of staff – whom Kirsty had encountered leaving the room just as she had been about to enter it.

Kirsty began to circulate around the room, looking for her former best friend. On the way, she encountered a surprising number of old classmates, as many others had come particularly because of the fifteen-year anniversary. Both the men and the women seemed pleased to see her – it was partly the effect of having been out of sight for so long, but also Kirsty had been popular in her year, had taken no part in cliques or bitchiness, and had been on good terms with many people who couldn’t stand each other. She enjoyed the conversations and the catching-up, and neatly side-stepped the rather obviously suggestive flirting of a couple of the divorced men. However, it was not until nearly the end of the evening that she spotted the person who she most wanted to see – but she was glad to find that she recognised Tessa at once.

Tessa was older, of course, for they had last met in their late teens, and there had been much water under the bridge since then. Her old friend had always been good-looking in an understated, non-showy sort of way; together with her modest and gentle manner, this had led to her often being overlooked, although she had always been quietly elegant and poised. The passage of time had removed the slightly anonymous blandness of her teenage appearance, and Kirsty thought her old friend looked more striking now. Tessa had always had poise and grace, but now there was a hint of determination and a sense of experience which underpinned this. Her face had a little more angularity, her eyes a more penetrating gaze, and she was if anything perhaps a little slimmer and trimmer than she had been at eighteen. All in all, she was the epitome of a healthy and handsome woman, in her early thirties, just entering the prime of life. Tessa had brown eyes and shoulder-length light brunette hair that was dyed mostly blonde, and she was wearing a simple but quite stylish two-piece suit of a light grey weave, with a single-button jacket and quite a short skirt. The rest of her outfit was in conventional black, which made an effective contrast: black heels, black pantyhose and a plain black top with a square-cut neck.

The room was beginning to empty, and the student helpers were starting to tidy up, when Kirsty and Tessa finally came face to face. There was a moment of awkwardness which Kirsty rode over – characteristically, for she had always been the bolder of the two of them.

‘Hiya, Tess! Great to see you – it really is “long time no see”,’ she laughed, and then added more seriously: ‘too long – I don’t know where the years have gone.’

Tessa smiled back at her old friend, with much more warmth than Kirsty remembered from their last very stiff and awkward encounter of over fourteen years ago.

‘I’ll bet you’re setting the world on fire’, Tessa smiled, ‘you must tell me all about it’. Then she added, noticing with a start of surprise the wedding band on Kirsty’s finger: ‘You’re married, I see – wow! Who’s the lucky guy, anyone I know?’

Kirsty shook her head. ‘No, he’s a professor in another department at CUNY, we met about four years ago, and have been married for two. The wedding was a real impulse thing – we went to Vegas for a holiday, a bit of a laugh, and ended up thinking – well, yeah, why not! So there were no guests or anything, even Mom and Dad only found out afterwards.’

There was a clatter of plates on a nearby table, a slightly pointed hint that the clearing up was well under way. Tessa looked round, and saw the crowd had thinned rapidly to just a few stragglers like themselves.

‘I really do want to talk to you,’ she said, ‘let’s get back to my place, and I’ll fix us coffee or a drink – we’ll talk till dawn, like the old days!’ she finished with enthusiasm.

Kirsty looked at her slightly oddly, and then gave her a radiant smile.

‘Sure – here’s to the old days!’ she said, draining her glass of fizzy white wine and putting it down on a table. She put her arm companionably through Tessa’s, and they left together, chattering away. In the parking lot, Tessa tried to explain where her house was, but Kirsty shook her head and said just to drive slow and she would follow straight behind in her airport rental.

Ten minutes later both cars drew up at a medium-sized detached house in a quiet, respectable suburban neighbourhood. Tessa unlocked the front door, threw her bag and jacket on a chair in the hallway, eased off her shoes, and led the way through to the living room. She gestured to Kirsty to sit on the long four-seater couch which faced the fireplace and TV, and disappeared into the kitchen. Kirsty removed her jacket, and had hardly sat down when Tessa returned with a bottle of Californian Chardonnay and a couple of glasses, and flopped down next to her. At first, they chatted about mutual friends who had been at the reunion, and Kirsty enquired about a few who hadn’t. After a while, she asked:

‘So, Tess, how about you? – it’s been so long since I’ve seen you.’

Tessa’s lips pursed, making her suddenly seem older. She looked away into the middle distance, and replied:

‘The unholy trinity: got married – got kids – got divorced, you know how it goes.’

‘Oh! Tess, honey!’ Kirsty was startled, she had not known about any of this. ‘That last time I saw you, you were dating Brad Renfrew – is that who … ?’ Tessa nodded sadly. ‘So – what went wrong?’ asked Kirsty.

‘We had the kids too young; it put a lot of strain on things … after a while, I lost interest a bit, and he found someone else, a woman at his office …’ Tessa tailed off, and then shook her head in a gesture of negation. It was time to face realities, and she drew a slightly shaky breath.

‘No, truthfully, that’s not it,’ she continued after a moment’s pause; ‘the real problem was that I rushed into marriage for the wrong reasons, because I was running away from something else.’

‘What?’ asked Kirsty, rather puzzled, and then was even more taken aback at her friend’s reply:

‘You!’

‘Whaaat?!! Whaddya mean?’ gasped Kirsty.

‘I’m not saying it right,’ said Tessa, smacking her hand on the couch in frustration. ‘I meant my feelings for you – I was running away from that, really I was running away from myself. I couldn’t admit it then, or for years afterwards, in fact not until quite recently.’ She gave a slightly bitter laugh: ‘It’s taken this long for me to finally grow up, and accept that I’m a lesbian.’

Kirsty was still reeling in surprise, and had no answer to give. Tessa carried on into the silence:

‘That last summer at high school … those things we did together, they excited me so much, and then I lost my nerve – I got frightened of not being “normal”, of being an outcast. I tried so hard to be a regular boys-only chick that I managed to convince myself for a while – long enough to freeze it off with you, to get a boyfriend, and eventually stumble up the aisle in a marriage that was the wrong thing for both of us.’

‘And you’ve got kids? I didn’t know’, Kirsty said with sympathy. Looking around at the neat living room and the quiet house, there was no sign of it.

‘Oh!’ laughed Tessa, understanding her uncertainty. ‘They’re having a sleepover at my cousin’s – you remember Sandy – anyway, she’s got three kids of similar ages and they all get on really well, so they’re having a fine time! And, seeing as I’d be having a visitor, I took the opportunity to tidy up the house.’ With pride and affection shining from her face, Tessa brought over a framed photo. ‘Here, this is quite recent – Petra is nine, and David nearly seven.’

Kirsty dutifully admired them, which wasn’t difficult as they looked cute kids. Tessa talked a bit about the break-up, and it somehow seemed quite natural to tell her former best friend things that she had never vocalised before. It was as if the years in between had fallen away, and she no longer felt any awkwardness. Tessa concluded her tale:

‘Anyway, it had fizzled out between me and Brad, whatever there was at the start. He didn’t want to stay, and I didn’t want to keep him. The divorce was quite amicable, really – oh, his affair, that was just an excuse, it wasn’t the cause. By then, we were just staying together for the kids’ sakes, and that’s not always the best thing to do – you can get bitter, and blame them somehow. Brad and I are on quite good terms, and he’s a good father – he has them on alternate weekends, and for one week in three. That helps me get caught up with my job, gotta make ends meet.’

Kirsty asked what she did, and Tessa explained that she was a freelance copy-editor and proof-reader for publishers, which she could do at home and over the internet (which had been essential when the kids were little). It had taken a while to get things going at first, but she was both fast and accurate, and now was getting so many commissions that she had to refuse some. She explained that now she worked mainly for one of the big academic publishers, and in fact that was how she had known where to contact Kirsty, for her friend’s most recent book had been in their catalogue.

‘Why,’ said Kirsty in some surprise, ‘my next book is contracted with them as well – I’ll ask for you to be my editor!’ After a short pause for reflection, she continued: ‘I guess it’s been tough on you, babe,’ and then, brightening as she saw the prospect of a happier outcome: ‘So, since the divorce, you’ve been free to … ?’ She left the question hanging suggestively open, but Tessa only shook her head again, and sighed.

‘No, I can’t … with the kids, y’know, it’s impossible. So here I am, a thirty-three year-old lezzie, and I haven’t tasted a pussy since yours all of fifteen years ago!’ She gave a derisive laugh, and looked on the edge of breaking down in tears. Kirsty thrust a refilled wine glass into her friend’s hand, and watched her take a large gulp of the chilled Chardonnay.

‘Weeell,’ she said slowly, ‘we can do something about that.’ She leaned forward, and before Tessa realised what was in her mind, she had cupped her friend’s chin in her hand, and gave her a long, lingering and unmistakeably sexual kiss. Tessa opened her lips hungrily, sucking Kirsty’s tongue into her mouth, mashing their lips together. Kirsty’s hand deftly grasped her friend’s left breast, squeezing it firmly and feeling the responsive hardening of the nipple through Tessa’s bra and thin black top. She slid her other hand along Tessa’s thigh, stroking the soft inner flesh and caressing up to the front of her panties – to the prize of the cunt that she had last touched and tasted nearly fifteen years before. However, when Kirsty began to fondle her there, feeling the wet dampness of her crotch, Tessa gave a stricken cry, and pulled back from their kiss. She gazed at her sexy friend, with expressions of shock, fear, relief and desire chasing each other across her face.

‘Kirsty, no! We shouldn’t, no … your husband!’ Tessa stuttered, getting in a verbal tangle: ‘I didn’t mean this, you know … well, I mean, I meant it about what happened, about being a lesbo, I meant that, I didn’t mean for this when I asked you to stay, I don’t want you to think that I – ’

The torrent was abruptly stopped by Kirsty putting a finger to her friend’s lips, making a soothing and shushing sound.

‘Honey, babe – it’s OK, it’s just fine, calm down, babe’, she replied, ‘I know you weren’t taking it for granted, of course I do – and lemme tell ya, hot stuff, I’m doing this becos’ I want to … I want you, just like I wanted you back then, it was soooo good!’ she ended, making a jokey lip-smacking sound that brought a faint smile back to Tessa’s pale and stricken face. There were the tracks of a few tears on her cheeks, and with loving affection Kirsty took a tissue and wiped them away. She continued:

‘As to my husband, no, don’t worry, that doesn’t cause a problem.’ Kirsty explained that she loved him very much, but that they were both actively bi-sexual; in fact, Kirsty had been very surprised to be attracted to him, as she had been solely a girl-lover from her first teenage experiences until her late twenties, and up to that point had thought of herself as 100% lesbian. She explained that they had a simple arrangement that worked well – she had sex with no other man and he with no other woman, but for both of them if an attractive (and, in his case, safe and healthy) opportunity happened with someone of the same sex for some fuck-buddy type fun, with no emotional commitment, then they would go for it – always telling the other about it afterwards. ‘So’, concluded Kirsty with a lustful gleam in her eye, ‘as long as you don’t mind Henry hearing about this – and it will go no further – then, well – babe, I’m all yours for tonight!’ She could see her friend wavering, and could sense how much Tessa both wanted and deeply needed this – if only for closure on that blockage in her past, something to give a good memory from which she could move onwards.

‘C’mon, Tess baby, my old sweet Furry-Puss!’ Tessa smiled at the memory of Kirsty’s special secret pet name for her during those exhilarating months of their exploration of each other’s teenage bodies and their developing lesbian relationship – it referred to her untrimmed pubic thatch, although nowadays Tessa kept her cunt clean-shaven (for reasons of hygiene and comfort, as no one had touched her there sexually for years). ‘Let’s make up for lost time – let’s have a real reunion, your pussy and mine, it’ll make us both feel good, I promise you that!’

Tessa laughed, her last doubts and inhibitions dissolving in the face of Kirsty’s assurance and uncomplicated good humour.

‘OK’ she said softly, ‘you’ve no idea how often I’ve thought about this over the years … and still more since getting in touch again, thinking of seeing you, having you actually under my roof. But I did make up the guest room, you know, I didn’t think we would really end up in my bed – I mainly just thought we could talk, I’d explain and say sorry for how I turned my back on you – and on everything I should have done and been – when you came back from Harvard that time. By the time I realised what a fool I’d been, your folks had moved away and you weren’t coming back here any more … and I guess pride and nerves stopped me from writing to you.’

Kirsty gave Tessa a brief kiss on the lips, a token of friendship more than of sex, and replied: ‘It’s allright, babe, I understand now – and I kinda think I did at the time, when you had started with Brad, and I didn’t want to spoil that, I didn’t want to come between you two. I was hurt, I’m not saying I wasn’t, and that held me back too, but I’ve long since got over it, you know I don’t blame you, not at all.’

Tessa’s shaky smile became more definite as Kirsty said this, and her eyes showed the relief and calmness that her friend’s forgiveness had brought to her.

‘Now …’ growled Kirsty, in mock-ferocious tones, ‘Furry-Puss, I’m gonna eat you up one more time – let’s fuck!!’

Tessa gave a delighted – but still slightly alarmed – squeal, as without further ado her friend took her shoulders and pushed her over onto her back on the couch. Leaning above her, Kirsty smiled down and then kissed her more slowly – at first, very carefully, just in case Tessa might have a sudden panic or revulsion, and demand that they stop. However, stopping was the last thing on that sex-starved woman’s mind, and with an anticipatory gasp she opened her lips wide and thrust her tongue vigorously into Kirsty’s mouth for a long, wet and sensual French kiss.

At the start, it was naturally the experienced Kirsty who led the way. She was the first to bring her hands to the other’s breasts, beginning with stroking Tessa’s chest through her black top, and then raising the stakes by slipping her hands under it and cradling the bra cups underneath. Tessa’s response was a mumble of encouraging words, as she arched her back in response, thrusting upwards her modestly-sized but still firm and shapely 30B breasts. Kirsty took advantage of this movement to pull Tessa’s top up from her waist and away over her head, and then she began to cradle and squeeze the cups of the rather elegant sliver-and-black bra that was revealed beneath.

Tessa moaned some more, and reflexively spread her legs apart – a motion which caused the short grey skirt to ruck up around her waist and expose the crotch of her black pantyhose. However, Kirsty had not finished with her friend’s breasts yet, no matter the temptation offer by this vista – for there would be plenty of time for that later. Kirsty reached for Tessa’s bra straps and pulled them over her shoulders and down her arms, which also had the effect of peeling away the bra cups from Tessa’s breasts. To help things along, Tessa quickly reached behind her back to unclip the bra, and her friend pulled it away from her chest and tossed it over to a nearby armchair.

Kirsty paused for a moment, kneeling upright and half-straddling her prone friend – a posture which spread her own thighs apart and made her black leather mini-skirt ride up to her hips, and in her case exposed the front of a very miniscule pair of black thong panties. Tessa was both aroused and emboldened by this erotic vision, and without a thought or hesitation she reached up under Kirsty’s skirt to touch and then squeeze the other woman’s Venus mound.

Now it was Kirsty’s turn to give a little gasp of surprise and pleasure, for until this moment she had not been sure of how active Tessa was going to be – whether she would just lie passively whilst Kirsty made love to her (which would be nice enough, but rather dull), or whether she was going to take some initiative. Kirsty smiled, not only because it seemed the latter and much more pleasurable course was the one that would be taken, but also because she should have trusted her old friend – she should have known that Tessa would not hang back, would not miss her opportunities; for all that she had been the less noticed and less extrovert of the two friends at high school, she had possessed an inner core of determination that sometimes had almost frightened Kirsty.

Kirsty kissed Tessa again, all the while massaging her breasts and stroking her nipples. Tessa responded even more avidly to the kiss, and her fondling of the crotch of Kirsty’s thong became more vigorous and urgent. Suddenly, she slipped her fingers inside the fabric of the garment, to touch and probe Kirsty’s pussy – somehow, the latter was not surprised that it had been Tessa who had cut to the chase and been the first to touch the flesh of the other woman’s cunt. Still, it was incredibly arousing to feel the touch of her former best friend and one-time lover on her cunt – in fact, Kirsty found it far more profoundly erotic than the sexual encounters she had had in recent years with other women, even though they had been much more experienced than Tessa was. She gave a shudder as Tessa felt her openness and her wetness, and then the delicious sensation of her friend’s finger sliding down the length of her vagina and probing it apart made her take a sharp gasp of breath.

‘Wait!’ said Kirsty hastily: ‘hold on, not yet – don’t make me come yet, there is so much to do, so much to enjoy!’

And with that sentiment, she unzipped and removed Tessa’s short grey skirt, admiring her friend’s slender and well-toned form, which was now naked apart from the black pantyhose and the outline of a pair of panties underneath them. Kirsty bent her head down, taking one of Tessa’s nipples into her mouth to lick, suck and nibble, which had a galvanising effect on the supine woman. The latter reached over Kirsty’s back, firstly quite roughly pulling her red top off over her head, and then unzipping the black leather mini-skirt at the side, so that it dropped away from Kirsty’s waist to around her knees.

The experienced lesbian stood up from the couch for a moment in order to let her skirt tumble down to her ankles, and then she stepped quickly out of it and kicked it aside. As Kirsty stood over the couch, Tessa stared up at her friend’s striking figure with admiration and desire. Kirsty had always been shapely; as a teenager, she had been one of the first in their year to get noticeable curves, and her smoothly-rounded 30D breasts were well displayed in their black underwired bra. Kirsty still had a narrow waist, and her best feature was the swell of her hips and the swing of her ass out below her trim middle. The effect was highlighted by her very skimpy thong (the back part of which had all but entirely disappeared into the crevice between her butt-cheeks) and still more by her black boots. Kirsty reached down to slip these off, but was stayed by Tessa’s hand.

‘No, don’t … please, keep them on, honey, you look so fucking hot in them, it sends me – you know that it does!’

Kirsty nodded and smiled, her memory also going back to their first real sexual experimentation, just after Christmas in their final year in the 12th grade – yes, it had been an outfit which she had worn then, of black boots and a short tight red mini-skirt, which had emboldened Tessa to make the first advance – or rather, as Kirsty saw it, finally to pick up on the hints which she had been dropping with ever-greater lack of subtlety for some time.

‘So I do, Furry-Puss, so I do! – and you’ll remember something too, but it’s something that I don’t like!’

It took a few seconds for Tessa’s memory to make the right connection, and by then it was too late anyway. Kirsty gestured at the pantyhose which sheathed her friend’s slim form from her toes to her waist, and declared with mock ferocity:

‘Who invented this fucking monastic garment anyway, covering everything up all tight and under wraps – I’ll bet it was a man! You know my rule, babe: women wear hold-ups or stockings, something you can slip a hand up to and feel their panties – and pull them off nice and easy too. But this! … no, no, this has gotta go!’

With a vivid flash of memory, powerful and immediate, Tessa remembered from one of their last times together when they were still at high school, how her then-lover had detested pantyhose – a garment which with utter disgust she had refused to wear. It seemed that her friend hadn’t become any more tolerant since then of the obstruction posed by pantyhose, for she expressed her frustration now in exactly the same direct way in which she had those many years ago.

Kirsty’s breasts swayed enticingly in the support of her underwired bra, as she swung back over to straddle the couch. Reaching down with both hands, she gripped the crotch of Tessa’s pantyhose and then, with a snarl, she ripped it open right above the prone woman’s crotch. It was a stunningly erotic moment of forceful lesbian sexuality, and Tessa groaned in arousal, her pussy drenched in her juices. She slid her hands under her own ass and cantilevered her pelvis off the couch, simultaneously spreading her legs wide apart, her cunt burning with the fires of desire.

‘Oh, God! Please – fuck me, babe, take me now – Christ, I need it so bad, it’s been so fucking long … now, please, now …’

Kirsty lost no time, and she reached inside the gaping hole which she torn in the pantyhose, gripped the gusset of Tessa’s quite pretty black lace-trimmed bikini panties, jerked it aside to reveal her friend’s shaven and glistening pussy, and dived down up it with her mouth like a shark feeding on minnows. As she began to lick and suck, Kirsty lost any vestige of restraint: she realised how badly she wanted Tessa, who had been out of reach – but not out of her subconscious – for all these years. There was unfinished business here, and now she meant to bring things to a resolution – one satisfactory to all parties. This was just fine by Tessa, for it matched her own desires, although their trajectory had been the opposite from her former lover: Kirsty had longed for her friend for quite some time after their break-up, even whilst consoling herself with a whirlwind series of brief and entirely physical lesbian liaisons at college, and eventually had consigned it all to memory, whilst Tessa had suppressed her feelings at the start and then in recent years had come to acknowledge them and bitterly to regret having turned her face away.

After eating Tessa’s pussy to the point where she shuddered in an intense but brief mini-orgasm, Kirsty moved upwards, bringing her mouth to her friend’s breasts and her adept fingers to her pussy. She slid two long digits deep into Tessa’s vagina, whilst her thumb found and stroked the prone woman’s clitoris. Tessa moaned with pleasure, staring up fixedly at Kirsty. Then she reached behind Kirsty’s back and unsnapped her bra, which gravity at once caused to drop away from Kirsty’s chest to lie across Tessa’s waist. With a quick flick of the wrist, Tessa sent it flying to the floor, and then her hands sought their prizes, as she took Kirsty’s pendulously swinging breasts into her hands, and began to maul and squeeze them. This encouraged Kirsty to increase the tempo and vigour of her finger-fucking, and she was astonished when – some way short of another orgasm – Tessa reached between them to grasp her wrist and stop her.

‘Wait … I have something, umm … something better,’ she said.

Now more intrigued than annoyed, Kirsty stepped off the couch, allowing Tessa to slide out from underneath her. Her former best-friend went over to some drawers, unlocked one, and returned with an oblong cardboard box.

‘I keep it in there where the children can’t see it’, explained Tessa, as she opened the box – which was still sealed with tape – and produced with a flourish a handsomely-sized strap-on dildo, complete with harness. She explained that a few months ago, in one of her more optimistic moods, she had bought this by mail order, but she had never yet had an occasion to take it out of its box. Kneeling in front of Kirsty, she tugged the curvy woman’s thong down her legs and then, as Kirsty obligingly shifted her legs apart to assist her, Tessa buckled the strap-on into place over her former best friend’s hips and crotch. Greatly daring, once it was firmly fixed, she took the protruding plastic rod into her mouth, coating and lubricating it with saliva.

‘Now!’ she said, her nostrils flared and eyes gleaming hotly with lust: ‘fuck me now, fuck me so hard, right now!’, and she spread her legs as far apart as they would go, offering up her cunt to her one-time lover.

Kirsty thought this was a stunningly erotic situation, and felt her own juices seeping around the base of the strap-on. She moved swiftly to kneel on the couch between Tessa’s spread legs, and just for a second she stroked the puffy labia which were visible through the hole in the pantyhose, as the gusset of the panties was still jerked away to one side. Then, like an invading barbarian horde, she seized the other woman above her hips, jerking her down further on the couch, whilst bringing the tip of the strap-on to line up with the hole in the tights through which the hole into Tessa’s body was both visible and accessible. Kirsty wasted no more time – she shoved the dildo in through the rent in the pantyhose and pushed it forcefully into Tessa’s slit. Even with lubrication, this took some pressure at first, so long had it been since Tessa had last had sexual intercourse – it was so far back that she could not put a date upon it.

Kirsty began a vigorous, steaming fucking of her friend – plunging the dildo in and out of her pussy, through the erotic sight of her ruined pantyhose. Tessa’s hands clutched her back, her nails digging in as she approached her climax, her eyes screwed tightly closed and her open mouth utter a chaotic mixture of swear words, imprecations to be fucker harder still, gasps, grunts, moans and shudders. At last, as Kirsty rammed the dildo in even more forcefully, Tessa’s pelvis reared up to meet it, and then her whole body shook and she gave a wailing scream. For several seconds, Tessa was lost to the universe in an explosive orgasm, in which the frustrations and desires of the last decade and longer were fused together, and then blown into atoms.

When she surfaced, her eyes glowing and her nipples stiffly erect, she reached up to Kirsty’s shoulders and swung the other woman over to the side, so that they exchanged positions in a kind of slow somersault. Now Kirsty was flat on her back along the couch with the strap-on pointing like a missile at the ceiling, and Tessa was above her. Without the slightest hesitation, Tessa straddled her friend and plunged her pelvis down, impaling herself on the dildo’s upright rod. As she began to slam up and down on the plastic pillar, she reached for Kirsty’s prominent breasts, grasping and kneading them, and pulling on her nipples. Such was Tessa’s urgency and need that within just a few minutes sweat broke out on her brow, as another climax cascaded through her. At the moment of truth, her head went right back on shoulders, and an almost animal scream was wrenched from her throat.

Shaking and gasping from the draining release of her sexual tension, Tessa slid off the shaft of the dildo and flopped forwards to lie alongside Kirsty. The latter was amazed at her friend’s vigour and wanton sexuality, and had found being ridden in that way powerfully erotic. She cradled Tessa in her arms, stroking her hair and shoulders, and kissing her forehead and cheeks. To her astonishment, after a very brief period of repose to recover her breath, Tessa started to stroke Kirsty’s nipples, and then to give them oral attention, whilst her hand quested down to between her friend’s thighs. With a soft moan, Kirsty swiftly unbuckled the strap-on and cast it aside in order to give Tessa unrestricted access to her pussy. She felt first one, then two and then – causing her to give a broken cry – three fingers push into her vagina and begin pumping it, rubbing intermittently against her clitoris. Far quicker than with most of her lesbian partners, Kirsty reached her climax, her juices almost squirting from her pussy with the strength of her orgasm.

Tessa was becoming ever bolder, and she shifted down the couch to feast on the pussy-juice spread across Kirsty’s cunt and thighs, drinking it up like a desperate traveller in the desert who finally reaches an oasis – and, in truth, that was how this was for her, the ending of her long sojourn in the sexual wilderness. Raising her come-streaked face from this passionate devouring, Tessa spoke huskily and with unusual assertiveness.

‘I know what I want – and I know what you need! I want to fuck you so bad, I want to have you!’

Kirsty was more usually the top than the bottom in her lesbian encounters, sometimes even quite aggressively so (in case it alarmed her friend, she had decided not to tell Tessa that she had developed quite a taste for role-plays and bondage, though nothing really painful or in the S&M line), but she could also be the submissive when the mood, the moment and the partner were right – and that was surely the case now!

‘God, yes, Tess – oh, my Furry-Puss, have me if you want me – have me any way you want me, just do it … do me, do me so hard!’

Tessa stood up, and with quick decisive movements stripped away the shredded pantyhose and her panties, standing beautifully naked for a moment before reaching to pick the dildo up from the floor and strap it into place. Kirsty’s eyes widened in appreciation – fuck, but Tessa looked so hot with the lesbian love pole projecting from her cunt. Tessa instructed her friend to get off the couch and take up a stance on the carpet on her hands and knees, her legs spread slightly apart and her butt in the air. Wearing only her boots and hold-ups, Kirsty was an alluring sight – and her ass was one of her best features. She yelped as Tessa gave her rump several playful – but quite sharp – slaps, and then had no time for further protest as the rod of the dildo was speared into her cunt. Tessa gripped her friend at the waist, and in her urgent need abandoned any effort at subtlety – she simply fucked Kirsty stupid, there was no other word for it. The penetrations slammed with relentless force in and out of Kirsty’s vagina as her breasts swung wildly beneath her shaking body. The shafted woman gave a series of rising shrieks as the dildo rubbed across the nub of her clitoris, and her body was engulfed in ecstasy in the best lesbian orgasm that she had enjoyed for years.

‘Oh, wow, Furry-Puss!’ she gasped afterwards, when she could gather enough breath to speak; ‘you sure are making up for lost time … and you sure are a natural at this, you sexy fucking lezzie!’

The pair of former – and now reunited – best friends kissed and cuddled for some time, first on the couch and then, as the room chilled uncomfortably in the night, they went upstairs to the king-size bed in Tessa’s bedroom. There they enjoyed a leisurely and mutually satisfying 69, before they felt fully satiated. Afterwards, the two women pulled the duvet across and cuddled up together underneath it in the warm bed. For a while they lay still, arms around each other, in companionable and contented peace and quiet, listening to the soft summer night-time sounds through the partly-open casement window.

Suddenly, Kirsty announced in a decided voice: ‘Furry-Puss, you need to stop just sitting around – you need to get seriously dating with some sexy babe, right here in town.’ After a slight pause, she added: ‘Do you remember Sally Henrikson from our class?’

‘Well, yes, of course.’ replied Tessa, rather startled by the apparent switch of direction. ‘After college, she came back and got a teaching post at the school, she’s been there for about ten years now, I saw her there this evening – anyway, why?’

‘Well, you should give her a call, I think she’d be up for it!’ enthusiastically responded her friend.

‘What? No, surely … she would never … would she? What makes you think that?’ said Tessa, doubtfully at first, but with growing interest.

‘Well, just after I finally arrived, the first thing I saw was her chatting to this hot little Asian babe, and she looked like she wanted to just eat her up!’ replied Kirsty, her eyes dancing.

Tessa snorted dismissively. ‘That doesn’t mean anything – she was probably just pleased to see a favourite student.’

Kirsty forged on, by no means daunted by this scepticism: ‘Well, I noticed the Japanese chick was holding her hand … and then she kissed it – like this’, she added, miming the gesture. ‘You see?’

‘No … I dunno’, said Tessa, less firmly but still dubious; ‘there could be all sorts of reasons, you’re letting your imagination run away with you …’

‘Oh, yeah?’ responded Kirsty, who clearly had more up her sleeve. ‘Well, this ain’t my imagination – just after that, I noticed them leaving more or less together, sneaking out when the Principal was looking the other way, like naughty kids. I was intrigued, so I followed carefully after them. They were chatting, and –’ she paused triumphantly, and then resumed: ‘they didn’t leave, but went down the east corridor, y’know, to where the locker rooms are. I peeked round the corner, and Sally unlocked the small exercise gym and they both went in there – holding hands! Anyway, after a few minutes, I went quietly down the corridor – and, guess what?’

‘No – what?!’, exclaimed Tessa, amazed and excited. Kirsty resumed her tale:

‘I tried the door, very gently, but it was locked. I couldn’t see in – but I could hear OK, and I know the sounds made by a woman coming!’

Tessa savoured this amazing revelation, more and more intrigued. Whilst they had not been close friends at school, they had moved in similar circles and she had always got on well with Sally, and liked her. She had noticed at the reunion that the teacher looked smart and fit, with a nice figure … Tessa felt herself becoming aroused, her nipples stiffening, her stomach fluttering and her pussy dampening. ‘Yes,’ she thought, ‘why not try – who knows where it might lead?’ It would be easy to get in touch with her – she could phone the school, or maybe just wait outside one day, make it seem to be a casual and accidental encounter.

Kirsty was still talking: ‘I tell you, this town ain’t so strait-laced any more! A bit later on, not long before we met, I popped out for a minute to go to the ladies – anyway, I was also curious to see if they were still going at it in the small gym. They weren’t, or at least the light was off and it was all quiet – but, you know the Principal’s office is down that way too? Well, as I went past, I heard someone in there getting it on as well!’ She was suddenly struck by an idea: ‘God – I wonder if it was the new Principal? Wow! – what a pair of tits that babe has got, Christ, I’d love to get my hands on them – she can’t be much older than us, y’know – sheesh, what a figure, I’d eat her out any day of the week!’

This salacious news didn’t produce a similar reaction in her friend, who in truth had been barely listening to it. Tessa was fully occupied by thoughts of Sally Henrikson and her trim fit body – the sporty woman had always had a great ass, and it still looked as pert and firm as ever. For the first time in many years, Tessa felt relaxed and positive. Maybe the corny old phrase about ‘tomorrow being the first day of the rest of your life’ had some truth in it after all. She fondly kissed her one-time lover and re-discovered best friend, snuggled down next to the comfort of her warm soft womanly shape and scent, and drifted off into a contented sleep, determined that she would find out.

And so we come to the end of our sequence of stories, and indeed full circle (see the conclusion to Take One).

I hope you have enjoyed them – if so, then check out my other stories … to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story.

Cassandra is caught fucking her MILF lover by the other girls of the slumberparty. Seeing her newly grown girl-dick, their game of Truth or Dare turns naughty!

Lana’s accusation echoed up the stairs to the second floor where I was. Her mother’s pussy clenched on my futa-dick. I groaned, trembling, staring down at my best friend as she stared up at me, the other nineteen-year-old girls attending her slumber party arranged around her at the stair’s vase. They were all only wearing bras and panties, their eyes wide at seeing my naked body pressed against busty Mrs. Teller’s equally naked flesh.

“I…” I sputtered.

“Honey,” Mrs. Teller said, squirming, her pussy swimming with a fresh load of my girl-cum. I had just fucked her hard. We had lost such control, surrendering to our lust for each other. The married MILF desired my big, huge girl cock that sprouted from my clit apparently only at night. The moment the sun set, it grew while I was in the middle the of playing Truth or Dare with my friends.

“You’re cheating on Dad with my best friend!” Lana gasped. “With a girl!”

“Well…” Mrs. Teller said, squirming, her pussy stirring on my dick. My nipples, topping my round breasts, throbbed, her fatter nubs bushing them. “It’s not that…simple. I have…needs.”

“Because you’re a dyke!”

“Now, honey,” Mrs. Teller gasped. “That’s not accurate. There’s…”

“Lana,” I said, pulling away from her mother, my huge girl-cock popping out of the MILF’s pussy. My eyes widened as it swayed before me, dripping in her mother’s juices, and revealed to all my friends.

Their jaws dropped.

“Oh, wow,” Marissa said, her brown eyes widening. “That’s…”

“You have a cock,” sputtered Rosa. Then the Hispanic girl’s jaw dropped.

“That’s… What… Not…” stammered blonde Becky, the cheerleader’s big boobs shaking in her lacy bra. Her tits were almost as large as Mrs. Teller’s.

“And there’s cum leaking out of your mother’s pussy,” Theresa said, glancing at Lana.

My friend, a younger version of her mother, just shook her head in shock, her blonde hair swaying about her shoulders. She didn’t have Mrs. Teller’s mature beauty, but she had its promise. Her breasts could ripen larger, and she had curving hips.

My dick throbbed beneath my friend’s scrutiny.

“How?” Kelly asked. She pursed her plump lips then licked them.

“Futanari,” breathed Mei, our Chinese friend. She was short, petite, her slanted eyes wide. “That’s a Japanese fetish. Girls who grow dicks. She had to grow it. Futanari.”

“How?” Kelly repeated.

“Well,” Marrissa said, taking a deep breath. “It’s your turn, Kelly.”

“Her turn?” Lana asked, shaking her head, trying to wrench her gaze from my dick.

“For Truth or Dare,” Marissa said. “It’s Kelly’s turn. She told us all about masturbating to Brian this afternoon.”

Kelly’s cheeks pinked.

“So she gets to choose.” Marissa nudged Kelly. “Well?”

“We’re not still playing,” Lana spluttered. “Cassandra just fucked my mom with her…her…”

“Big futa-cock,” Mei said, heat in her voice.

My pussy clenched. A tremble shot through me, reaching the end of my throbbing dick. I shifted my hips, my shaft swaying before me. I took a deep breath, my heart racing, and nodded my head, descending the stairs. “Yeah, we’re still playing.”

“But…but…” Lana said.

Becky just shook her head in disbelief. “This is impossible. Did you spike the drink, Rosa?”

“No,” she answered, equally breathy.

“Coming, Mrs. Teller?” Marissa asked.

“Me?” my MILF lover squeaked.

“Well, I think you’re playing now,” Mei giggled. “I think we all have questions for you, too.”

“My mom,” gasped Lana as I reached the base of the stairs. All the girls, even my best friend, were staring at my cock.

“Yeah, your Mom,” Rosa said. “She’s cool. I mean, she fucked Cassandra.”

“Yeah, that cock’s huge. Bigger than Derrick’s,” Kelly said. “I don’t even think I could wrap my lips around it.”

“You sucked Derrick’s cock?” Theresa asked.

“It’s not your turn,” Kelly said. “It’s my turn. Well, Mrs. Teller?”

I looked up at my lover and smiled at her, holding out my hand. Mrs. Teller took a deep breath, then she descended the stairs. They creaked as her boobs bounced. Cum ran down her thighs. My girl-cum. It made my dick throb even harder. She took my hand when she reached the bottom. I pulled her close to me and gave her a kiss on the mouth.

The other girls “ooohhhhed” at us and giggled. Well, maybe not Lana. She was still wild eyed, staring at me kissing her mother, my girl-dick pressed into her mother’s stomach. Mrs. Teller kissed me back just as hard, her tongue meeting mine.

I made my wish, and she was mine. She loved me, just like I loved her.

I broke the kiss and we walked arm in arm after the other girls. Lana stumbled, but the other girls giggled as we reached the living room. Mrs. Teller and I cuddled on the loveseat while the other girls sat on the floor in a circle facing us. Lana hugged herself, her eyes kept glancing at her naked mother and me.

“Okay,” I grinned, my dick aching beneath the attention of my friends. They were all so sexy.

“Truth or Dare, Cassandra,” Kelly said.

I always chose dare. I never wanted my friends, especially Lana, to know that I was gay and had the hots for Mrs. Teller. But now… “Truth.”

“There’s a first,” Rosa laughed.

“How did you become a…?” Kelly glanced at Mei.

“Futanari.”

Kelly nodded. “How did you become a futanari?”

“Well, there was this futa-fairy, and she wrote me a letter—”

“That weird thing that arrived yesterday,” Lana interrupted. “The one talking about your desire for an older lover. It was talking about my mom? You had the hots for my mom?”

“No shit,” Theresa said, rolling her eyes. “Didn’t you see the end of their fucking?”

I blushed and Mrs. Teller shifted.

“Well, yes, I’ve had a crush on your mom for a few years.” I took a deep breath. “I’m gay.”

“We know,” Marissa said. “Most of us figured it out already.”

“I didn’t,” muttered Lana.

I explained about the letter and the dream, how Leanan Sidhe appeared before me and fucked me. She had transformed me. They all leaned forward as I described the futa’s big dick sliding in and out of my pussy, how hard I came on it, then waking up with my own cock and cumming on Mrs. Teller’s face. I told them how the MILF lost all control, fucking me, cumming so hard.

“She said it had been so long since she came on a dick,” I told them.

“Mom?” Lana’s voice trembled. “Are you and Dad…?”

“We’re having…issues,” she admitted. “For some time.”

“Oh,” Lana said, squirming.

I told them how my cock vanished at sunrise, then how it reappeared in the middle of Truth or Dare when the sun set. That was why I fled, racing upstairs and right into the arms of Mrs. Teller. She surrendered to me again.

“And you saw the results,” I finished.

“You two were screaming so loud,” giggled Theresa, her gorgeous legs stretched out before her. She had the best legs of all my friends. “It was hot.”

“Super hot,” agreed Kelly, nodding her head.

Becky grinned.

“Well, it’s your turn, Cassandra,” Mei said, her eyes sparkling.

I glanced at the Chinese girl. “Mei, Truth or Dare.”

“Dare!” she said, leaning forward, pale-olive cheeks dark with excitement, her nipples tenting her lilac bra.

“I dare you to…” I swallowed, then quickly said, “Kiss the tip of my dick.”

“Oooh,” the other girls cheered while my dick twitched.

Mei licked her lips. Then she crawled to me. I trembled, glancing at Mrs. Teller. Her blue eyes were wild with excitement. She gave me a supportive, understanding nod while her pillowy breast rubbed against mine as she snuggled closer.

“Enjoy,” she whispered into my ear.

Older lovers were awesome. I loved my MILF so much.

And then Mei reached me, her silky, black hair brushing my naked thighs as she leaned her head down. Her lips nuzzled against the crown of my dick. I expected a quick peck, but her lips lingered, moving, her tongue brushing the slit like she was French kissing my girl-cock.

I shuddered, pleasure rippling down my shaft. She moaned as she kissed it. her lips widened, taking more and more of it until she was sucking on the spongy crown, her tongue swirling around my dick.

“Oh, wow,” groaned Becky.

“She didn’t dare you to blow her cock,” Lana said, acting hostile. “Just kiss it. Come on. We’re still playing.”

“Jealous?” asked Mei, lifting her lips. She licked them. “Your mother’s pussy tastes delicious.”

Lana shivered.

“Have you eaten pussy before?” Kelly gasped, staring at Mei.

“Not your turn.” The Chinese girl grinned at me. “It’s mine. Cassandra, Truth or Dare.”

“Dare,” I said without hesitation.

“I dare you to scoop your cum out of your lover’s pussy and eat it,” Mei grinned, leaning back.

“Oh, wow, this is getting hot,” Becky said then reached behind her and unhooked her bra, her large tits bouncing out. They were gorgeous. She was the most popular girl on our college’s cheer squad because of those tits.

“Yeah,” Marrissa agreed, then she freed her round breasts.

The other girls, except Lana, followed as I ran my finger through Mrs. Teller’s pussy. She shuddered as I scooped up a glob of my cum soaked in her pussy juices. I stared out at my friends, savoring their naked breasts, each different shapes and sizes but all so yummy. My pussy clenched and dick throbbed as I brought the cum to my lips, sucking it off my finger.

It was delicious. Salty cum mixed with tangy pussy juices. I shivered, my cheeks hollowing as I sucked off every drop. I popped my fingers out, a hot shudder running through my body. My friends all leaned forward, eager for me to choose the next person.

But which one.

I glanced at Lana, her arms crossed so tight, her thighs pressed together. Her cheeks were flushed and her nipples tented her bra. I bet she had a hot pussy, too. But this was all so weird to her. Her mother was cuddled naked beside me.

“Becky, Truth or Dare.”

“Dare, of course,” Becky said, her blue eyes twinkling.

I stared at those big boobs. “I dare you to give me a titty fuck.”

“A what?” Lana asked.

“Something that’s a lot of fun for the guy, honey,” Mrs. Teller said. “Or the futanari.”

Becky cupped her tits. She appeared familiar with the concept. She crawled over on her knees, her fingers sinking into her pillowy tits. I shuddered, Mrs. Teller leaning over, nibbling on my ear, sending wicked shudders through me as everyone watched us.

Becky reached me. I spread my thighs wide, giving her access. She grinned at my hard cock rising out of my shaved pussy lips, a fiery landing strip leading right to my dick. My pussy clenched as she wrapped her pillowy tits around my shaft, still dripping in the MILF’s pussy juices.

I groaned as Becky slid her tits up and down my dick, masturbating my cock with those pillowy mounds. They were so soft yet firm. She squeezed them tight, her nipples rubbing into my stomach as she worked them faster and faster, stimulating the tip.

“Oh, that’s good,” I groaned, the pleasure racing down to my pussy.

“So you like big boobs?” giggled Kelly, glancing at Mrs. Teller’s large tits.

“Maybe,” I groaned, the MILF’s tongue still caressing my ear.

“How is it?” the MILF whispered. “How are her big tits?”

“Amazing,” I moaned, my pussy clenching, the pleasure rippling through my body.

“I bet you can’t wait for my tits to slide up and down your big, thick futa-cock.”

My eyes widened, my dick throbbing between Becky’s tits. “Really?”

“Really, honey,” she purred before kissing me hard on the mouth, her tongue thrusting past my lips.

I groaned, loving it. I trembled, kissing her back so hard, our tongues fencing as I squirmed. She was so sexy. Her mouth so hot on mine. I trembled, the pleasure racing through me. This was so hot. And they all watched me.

Including Mrs. Teller’s daughter.

Heavy breathing grew louder as the watching girls squirmed. Their hands rubbed on their naked thighs, growing nearer and nearer to their pussies as they grew hotter and hotter. Kelly was the first to slip her hand into her panties, frigging her pussy.

But the others followed. Even Lana.

I broke the kiss, moaning, “Oh, that’s sooooo good, Becky. Your tits are amazing.”

“Thanks,” she grinned, staring up at me.

I looked at Lana. “I can’t wait for Mrs. Teller to give me a titty fuck. We’re going to do everything together.”

“Everything,” the MILF moaned while Lana shuddered, her panties bulging as she furiously fingered her pussy, soft moans escaping her lips.

“I love you, Mrs. Teller.”

“Alessa,” she purred. “I think you can call me by my first name.”

“But isn’t it naughtier when I call you Mrs. Teller?” I grinned.

She laughed, so rich and warm. “Oh, Cassandra, you are a treasure. I think I do love you.”

Then she kissed me hard.

My cock ached and throbbed between Becky’s wonderful tits. They slid up and down faster and faster. My body squirmed, the heat burning in my pussy. Juices leaked out, forming a wet spot on the loveseat as I kissed my MILF so hard, my right hand reaching across my body to fondle her breast.

I had her. It was wonderful.

I moaned as my cock erupted. Cum fired from my dick. The pleasure rushed through my body as jizz splattered Becky in the face. She gasped in shock, then opened her lips, letting my cum fire into her mouth. I shuddered, more and more spunk shooting from my dick.

“That’s so much,” Marissa gasped.

“Wow, you’re hosing Becky,” Mei moaned.

Kelly moaned, licking her lush lips.

I broke the kiss with Mrs. Teller. “I am. Oh, Becky, that was such a hot dare. Oh, it was perfect.”

“Uh-huh,” she moaned as I squirmed, my body buzzing with pleasure, cum dripping from her face. The final blast squirted from my cock, splattering across her forehead and running down then matting into her eyebrows. “Oh, wow, that was hot. And you’re still hard.”

“Futanari,” Mei said, nodding as she shuddered, frigging herself.

“Oh, it was so sexy,” Kelly moaned, spasming, cumming, too, on her fingers. “Sooooo fucking hot!”

“Well?” Rosa asked, her panties pulled to the side so she could frig her shaved pussy, her pink lips wrapped tight about a pair of fingers. “Who are you choosing, Cassandra?”

“You,” I grinned. “Rosa, Truth or Dare?”

“Dare!” she moaned, shivering.

“I dare you to lick my cum off Becky’s face.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Rosa moaned, bucking, cumming on her fingers, her round, golden-brown tits heaving.

“Let me help you out,” Becky purred, crawling across the living room to the spasming Hispanic girl. “You look busy.”

“Super busy!”

Rosa’s eyes fluttered as Becky reached her. The cumming Hispanic girl leaned over, her tongue licking up my cum dribbling down the White girl’s cheeks. Rosa moaned, scooping up more and more of my jizz, questing across Becky’s face.

“That is so hot,” moaned Mrs. Teller, nibbling on my ear again. “That’s your girl-cum on her face.”

“Yeah,” I grinned.

Then Becky and Rosa were kissing, tongues swapping my cum back and forth. Marissa and Mei both shuddered, cumming as they watched, their bodies heaving, Mei’s small, firm tits hardly jiggling as she writhed.

“They’re snowballing your cum, Cassandra,” Lana moaned, frigging her pussy. “Oh, wow. Oh, my god, that’s…”

“Hot?” I asked.

“Yes!” my blonde friend moaned, shuddering, cumming on her fingers. Her body thrashed.

I licked my lips as Rosa and Becky broke their kiss. Rosa panted, breathing heavily as she looked around the room, her eyes glossy with lust. She looked around, spotting Marissa giving her a hungry look, and gasped, “Marissa, Truth or Dare?”

“Dare!” Marissa said.

“I dare you to impale your pussy on Cassandra’s cock for a whole minute. No fucking, just experiencing it.”

“Yes!” Marissa hopped to her feet as Rosa and Becky kissed again, their naked tits pressing together.

Marrissa rushed to me, not caring that two of our friends were sinking to the floor, tongues kissing so hard, their bodies writhing together. Marissa only had eyes for my cock. She stepped before me, wiggling out of her panties, revealing the soft-brown hair of her trimmed bush matted with her excitement. She grinned at me, turned around, and sat down on my lap.

Her pussy sliding right down my cock.

“Yes,” we both moaned together, her pussy clenching on my dick.

“Oh, Mrs. Teller,” moaned Marrissa. “Oh, this is so much better than my dildo. Oh, no wonder you screamed your head off.”

“Enjoy her, honey,” the MILF said.

Marissa squirmed. “Is anyone timing us?”

“I am,” Mei said, holding her phone. “No moving. Stay impaled.”

“I want to move sooooo badly,” groaned Marissa. “This cock is amazing. Oh, my god, you’re hung, Cassandra.”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, my right arm wrapping about her. I slid up, finding her round breast, squeezing her tit.

Her pussy squeezed my cock.

It was such torture as she squirmed. I wanted to feel her pussy sliding up and down my dick, riding me. I shuddered, her pussy clenching and relaxing about my dick. She was so hot and tight. And felt different from Mrs. Teller. She was tighter in different places.

My head leaned back, Mrs. Teller teasing me, her hand playing with my nipple while she licked my ear. I turned my head, kissing her, my pussy clenching. The pressure built in my depths. Just being buried in my friend’s cunt swelled my orgasm.

“Oh, god, how much longer before I can fuck this cock?” Marissa asked.

“Thirty seconds,” Mei said.

Becky and Rosa squealed. Out of the corner of my eye, I could just see them past Marrissa. They had their hands in each other’s panties, frigging each other as their tongues dueled. Lana still masturbated, licking her lips, watching us with her blue eyes. Kelly sucked her pussy juices off her fingers, her other hand already rubbing at her wet silt, eager for a second cum.

Marrissa’s pussy clenched down hard on my cock as she squirmed. The last thirty seconds felt like an eternity in blissful torture. My dick ached so badly for stimulation. Her squirming teased my girl-cock just enough to have me moaning.

“Come on,” Marissa groaned.

“Five,” Mei said, holding up her right hand and lowering her fingers, “four, three, two, one. Time!”

“Yes!” I moaned as Marissa squealed and bounced on my dick.

She had her feet planted on the floor, pushing up and rising her cunt on my cock. I groaned, savoring my friend’s pussy sliding up and down my girl-cock. I grabbed her waist, helping her ride my cock while I shuddered, the pleasure shivering through my body.

She felt so good as she slid on my cock. I moaned again, my head leaning back. Mrs. Teller nuzzled at my neck now, her left hand playing with my breasts, squeezing them, pinching my nipples, shooting sensations down to my futa-dick throbbing in Marissa’s pussy.

“You have to pick someone now, Marissa,” Theresa said, snuggling up to Mei from behind. Her hands cupped the Chinese girl’s small tits, squeezing those firm mounds and pinching dark-brown nipples.

“Yes,” moaned Mei, shuddering in Theresa’s arms.

“Pick someone,” Lana moaned, bucking and groaning.

“Okay,” Marissa moaned, her voice strained. “Um, Mrs. Teller, Truth or Dare?”

Mrs. Teller pulled her lips from my neck, her thighs rubbing together. “Truth.”

“Um…let’s see…” Marissa shivered, still pumping her pussy up and down my cock, her butt-jiggling as it slammed down into my lap. “Um, tell everyone what it was like fucking Cassandra the first time.”

“Someone has girl-dick on her mind,” giggled Theresa.

“Or in her pussy,” laughed Rosa as she writhed with Becky, the blonde now sucking on the Hispanic girl’s nipple.

“Yes,” Lana hissed, body shuddering in orgasmic delight. “Tell us, Mom!”

“Tell us,” Kelly moaned, her legs spread wide, alternating which hand fingered her pussy so she could lick her juices off the other.

“Oh, it was amazing,” Mrs. Teller moaned. “Last night, I found her groaning on the couch, dreaming. I woke her up and her cock somehow popped out the legband of her shorts and erupted. It splattered me in the face. She drenched me in her cum.”

“Mmm, that’s wonderful,” Becky moaned between sucks on Rosa’s nipples.

“Her cum taste amazing,” agreed Rosa. “Better than any boys.”

“And then I just had to fuck her,” Mrs. Teller continued, her fingers pinching my nipple. “I just had to ride that big, thick dick. To feel it spreading me open. I’ve never seen a cock that big before.”

“She’s soooooo huge,” Marissa panted, her back arching, her pussy clenching on my dick. “I love it. She’s amazing!”

“I rode her so hard,” Mrs. Teller continued. “I slid up and down that big, thick shaft, my pussy clenching on it, savoring the feel. It built my orgasm so fast. I shuddered, the pleasure growing and growing and growing in me. It was so hard not to scream out. That was how good it was. Just the best!

“And then I came.” Mrs. Teller shuddered. “I came so hard. Pleasure exploded through me. I had never had such an amazing orgasm before. So powerful. It drowned me.”

“Wow, Mom,” moaned Lana.

“Really?” I moaned, my pussy clenching, my dick aching in Marissa’s silky cunt.

“Really.” She smiled at me and then kissed me hard.

I moaned into the kiss, savoring my MILF lover’s tongue thrusting into my mouth, her fingers tugging on my nipple. I shuddered on the loveseat, my orgasm building and swelling in me. Marrissa bounced faster and faster, moaning out her pleasure, experiencing the same bliss that Mrs. Teller had just described.

Intoxicating bliss rushed through me as we kissed. My heart pounded. I was so glad that I could play Truth or Dare with my lover, that we could share this fun with my friends. It was so hot. She was so wonderful.

“You have to pick someone,” panted Marissa.

“Yes, pick someone,” Mei said, her voice throaty.

I broke the kiss, spotting Theresa’s hand fingering Mei as she hugged the Chinese girl from behind. I grinned, moaning, “Yes, Mrs. Teller. Who’ll it be?”

“Cassandra,” Mrs. Teller beamed at me, “Truth or Dare?”

I groaned, debating what I should pick. It was hard with the roaring pleasure rushing out of my cock. Marissa’s pussy felt so amazing sliding up and down it. She grew hotter, wetter, bouncing faster and faster. My fingers clenched into her hips as I helped her slide up and down my dick.

“Truth,” I moaned. I couldn’t take a dare. Not with my cock buried in Marissa’s twat.

Mrs. Teller grinned at me. “Now why don’t you tell us what Marissa’s pussy feels like sliding up and down your girl-dick?”

“Oh, yes,” Marissa gasped. “Does it feel half as good for you as it does for me?”

“More,” I moaned, my pussy clenching, juices leaking out, the wet spot on the loveseat growing. “You have no idea how amazing this is.”

“Tell us,” Lana said. I blinked in shock as my blonde friend licked her fingers clean of her pussy juices while her other hand reached behind her, fumbling at her bra’s clasp.

“Her pussy feels like this amazing silky glove stroking my dick. She’s wet and hot. She’s sliding up and down it. She clenches down which just makes me feel awesome.”

“Like this?” Marissa asked.

A shudder ran through me as she slammed down my dick, her pussy clenching even tighter than before. The friction was intense. “Yes!”

Kelly whimpered, cumming again on her fingers.

“What else?” Mei asked, her voice throaty, her legs spread wide, showing off Theresa’s fingers plunging over and over into her pussy.

“Yes,” Lana gasped, leaning forward, her eyes so wide.

“There’s this ache,” I panted. “It starts building deep in my pussy, like a normal orgasm, and then it spreads. It moves up my dick until it reaches the tip. And then it builds. It wants to explode out of me. And every moment she’s sliding up and down my dick only brings me closer and closer to erupting. To flooding her sweet cunt with my futa-cream.”

“Yes!” Marissa hissed.

“Sounds so hot,” moaned Rosa, her hands squeezing her tits, Becky between her thighs devouring her pussy. Had they ever done that before? Or were they embarking onto their first lesbian experience?

Either way, it had my blood boiling. It was so hot watching my friends enjoy each other.

“So it’s building right now?” Mrs. Teller moaned, nuzzling at my ear. “It’s building in your cock?”

“And my pussy,” I panted. “Like I’m about to cum twice. Once with my cock, and once with my cunt. Both pleasures will race through my body at the same time.”

“What’s cumming with a cock like?” Marissa asked, slamming her pussy down my shaft.

The friction shot down my shaft to my depths. My eyes widened as I came. I bucked hard, thrusting up into her pussy as the cum boiled out of me. My pussy writhed, waves of bliss washing from my cunt while powerful blasts of rapture fired from my dick.

“It’s so intense!” I howled. “Every time my cock fires, it shoots right to my brain. And then my pussy’s spasming. And it’s flooding me with more pleasure. Oh, god. This is so amazing!”

“She’s flooding my pussy,” groaned Marissa. “She’s shooting so much into me.”

“Yes,” Mei hissed.

“Flood her, Cassandra,” Lana moaned, taking off her bra and bearing her round breasts, tanned save for two pale triangles around her nipples.

“Yes, yes, flood her,” moaned Mrs. Teller. “You’re so sexy, Cassandra.”

“It’s the best!” I screamed as the dual pleasures met in my mind. “Just the absolute most amazing thing. It’s so hot. So wonderful. I can’t even describe it.”

Marissa shuddered. She moaned, her pussy milking my spurting cock. She cried out in wordless pleasure as she came for the first time on a girl-dick. Stars danced before my eyes as I savored this wonderful moment as I held her hips.

“So good,” Marissa howled. “She’s flooding me. The best!”

“Oh, I want that,” Theresa moaned, frigging Mei’s pussy so hard.

“Me, too,” Rosa moaned, her voice throaty with pleasure, her body shuddering, cumming on Becky’s licking tongue.

“Yeah,” Lana moaned. It was almost a whisper.

I shuddered as the final squirt of my cum flooded Marissa’s pussy. I let out a mewling moan as she trembled on me, her pussy still writhing, sending bliss shooting through my body. I groaned, my eyes rolling back into my head.

“Marissa,” I panted, “Truth or Dare.”

“Dare!” she moaned.

“I dare you to sit on Rosa’s face and let her lick your pussy clean.”

“Done!” groaned Marissa.

I shuddered as she slid off my cock and rushed towards Rosa twitching on the ground. The Hispanic girl licked her lips, staring up at Marissa’s pussy leaking my precum, her pubic hair mated with white jizz. Marissa sat on her face, grinding her hot pussy on Rosa’s lips. The Hispanic girl’s tongue licked through Marissa’s folds, devouring my cum while Becky kept eating Rosa’s snatch.

“Mei, Truth or Dare?” moaned Marissa.

“Dare,” Mei moaned.

“I dare you to sixty-nine with Theresa.”

“Oh, yes,” Theresa moaned while Mei licked her lips.

I shuddered, watching the two girls slip around and fall on each other, Mei on top, her petite body writhing as she smeared her pussy on Theresa’s hungry lips. Right before her head vanished between Theresa’s thighs, Mei shouted, “Cassandra, Truth or Dare?”

“Truth,” I grinned.

“Truth,” Mei said, shivering. “Um, shoot, I can’t think of anything. What’s your favorite color?”

“Lame,” Kelly moaned between sucks of her sticky fingers.

“Pink,” I grinned, then added, “because I love pussy.”

Lana giggled, staring at me, her eyes wide.

“Lana, Truth or Dare?”

“Dare,” my friend said, her body naked, trembling, her eyes fixed on my cock.

But I wanted to see something truly perverse. I glanced at Mrs. Teller, her eyes staring with hunger at her naked daughter. Such lesbian perversion had been unleashed by my futa-cock today. And I wanted to indulge.

“Lana, I dare you to lick your mother’s pussy while I fuck you from behind!”

My heart raced as the words left my mouth. I trembled, hoping I hadn’t gone too far. So eager to watch naughty, forbidden incest break out. To watch Lana lick the very pussy that birthed her, my lover’s pussy, while I fucked her from behind.

Mrs. Teller shuddered and spread her legs beside me, showing off her pussy, her blonde curls matted with my cum. “Well, honey, are you playing?”

“Mom?” breathed Lana, her eyes wide. “Really?”

“Really.”

“Do it,” Marissa moaned, grinding so hard on Rosa’s face. “Lick your mom’s cunt clean of Cassandra’s yummy cum. Rosa loves it.”

“I do,” Rosa moaned.

“I had no idea pussy tasted so good,” panted Becky. Then she squealed as Kelly dived between her legs.

Mei and Theresa only moaned in agreement, their words muffled as they sixty-nined with obvious passion.

Lana took a deep breath and then crawled across the living room, her tits swaying. “I can’t believe I’m doing this. This is so surreal.”

“But hot?” I asked my best friend.

“Hot,” she agreed as she reached her mother’s thighs.

I stood up, my dick throbbing hard as I watched Lana’s blonde curls drape across her mother’s thighs as she leaned in. Mrs. Teller’s big breasts jiggled as she took in a deep breath, watching her daughter’s lips come closer and closer to her cum-filled pussy.

I caught my lover’s eyes. Her blue depths burned with such passion. She grinned at me, licking her lips, and then she shuddered as Lana made that first, incestuous lick through her mother’s pussy. The MILF moaned, her body shuddering as her daughter lapped through her pussy, licking my futa-jizz.

“Oh, honey, that’s wonderful,” Mrs. Teller moaned. “Oh, you have such an amazing tongue. Oh, honey. Oh, you’re so good. Lick Mommy’s pussy.”

Lana only moaned, her face pressed into her mother’s pussy while her ass wiggled. She had a tight ass. My hands clenched, eager to grab her butt and fuck her hard. I stroked my pussy-lubed dick, the moans of my friends echoing behind me as I sank to my knees.

I brought my cock to my best friend’s pussy while she devoured my lover’s cunt. Mrs. Teller stared at me with those hot eyes, moaning, her breasts jiggling. Pleasure rippled through her body as she enjoyed her daughter’s incestuous licking.

“Oh, Lana, I’m going to fuck you so hard,” I told her, rubbing my cock up and down her virgin pussy. I knew she was a virgin. I shivered, pressing against her wet folds, brushing her hymen, a ring of flesh around the opening of her cunt. “I’m going to break you in.”

“Do it,” she moaned. “Pop my cherry while I lick my mom’s pussy.”

“How does she taste?” I asked, licking my lips.

“Amazing! Especially with your girl-jizz in her.”

I shivered, my dick throbbing against her virgin folds. And then I thrust.

My eyes widened as her cherry popped. I felt her hymen stretch and then tear, failing to guard her innocence from my futa-dick. My cock slid halfway into her tight depths. I was the first to ever enter her. I shuddered, her pussy clamping down on my shaft. My ass clenched, my hips thrusting, driving my dick deeper into her depths.

She moaned, shuddering, her pussy clenching about my cock. I drew back and thrust in again, burying all the way into her this time. My crotch smacked her ass, tanned golden save for a thin strip along her crack.

“Mommy,” she moaned, her pussy clenching down hard on my girl-dick.

“I know,” Mrs. Teller purred, her right hand gripping her daughter’s blonde hair. “It’s wonderful. Enjoy her.”

“I will, Mommy.”

Mrs. Teller grinned at me. “Fuck my daughter, Cassandra. Make her cum for me.”

“I will,” I promised, drawing back and thrusting in.

“God, I really love you, honey,” Mrs. Teller moaned at me. “That futa-fairy gave us all a gift.”

“She did,” I panted, pumping my hips, savoring my best friend’s pussy as she licked and nuzzled at her mother’s cunt.

Moans echoed through the air. Lesbian passion filled the living room with the scent of so many hot pussies, including my own. My juices trickled down my thighs as I fucked my friend. She was so wet and hot and silky. My passions swelled as I reamed her. Her butt-cheeks rippled as I plowed into her.

Her hips wiggled, bucking back into my thrusts. She moaned with each one, her tongue licking through her mother’s pussy, devouring all of her mother’s forbidden juices. It was so hot watching my MILF lover shudder and shiver, grinding on her daughter’s tongue.

“Oh, yes, lick Mommy’s pussy while her big-dicked girlfriend fucks you hard.” Mrs. Teller shuddered. “Oh, yes, baby, devour my cunt. Jam that tongue in me and lick all of Cassandra’s cream from my cunt.”

“Yes,” I groaned, thrusting harder and harder. “Eat my cum out of your mother’s pussy.”

Lana moaned, her pussy clenching on my dick. She wrapped her hands about her mother’s waist, holding on tight. I couldn’t see her licking, but I could hear her. She ate her mother with such noisy passion, moaning and groaning as I fucked her so hard.

“Yes, yes, yes,” Marissa moaned behind me. “Oh, Rosa, drink my pussy juices. You naughty slut.”

“Oh, god, I need my pussy licked,” Kelly moaned.

“Daisy chain,” Mei panted from the other side of the room. “All four of you can lick each other’s pussies.”

“Hot,” Rosa moaned.

I threw a look over my shoulder and watched Marissa, Becky, Kelly, and Rosa formed a circle, daisy-chaining their pussies together. Rosa ate Becky who ate Marissa who ate Kelly who ate Rosa who started it all over again. They moaned and humped against each other’s faces, drinking hot pussy juices.

“Oh, that is hot,” Mrs. Teller panted, trembling, grinding her pussy on her daughter’s lips. “Oh, yes, so hot.”

“Want to give that a try?” I grinned at her.

“Yes!” she panted. “After I cum on my daughter’s lips!”

“Yes, Mommy, cum on my lips,” moaned Lana, her pussy growing so hot. “Do it. I’m going to… Cum!”

I groaned as Lana’s pussy writhed around my cock. She moaned into her mother’s pussy as the pleasure boiled through her. My dick ached and throbbed in her cunt. I shuddered, gripping her hips so hard as I reamed her faster and faster. The pleasure shivered through me, building, swelling, aching to explode out of my cock.

My best friend’s pussy massaged her cock while her mother shuddered. Mrs. Teller’s large breasts jiggled as she spasmed. Her head thrown back, blonde hair flying, and an orgasmic moan escaped her lips.

“Honey!” she moaned. “Oh, honey, you’re making Mommy cum so hard!”

“Yes,” I hissed, burying into my friend’s pussy, my dick throbbing, my cunt clenching. “Drink your mother’s pussy juices.”

“She is!” my lover moaned.

I shuddered, my dick throbbing. I drew back my dick, my cock throbbing, on the verge of exploding, and buried into my friend. The friction rushed down my cock. It reached into the depths of my body.

Triggered my eruption.

Blast after blast of my cum fired into my friend’s pussy. I flooded her with blast after blast of jizz as she moaned into her mother’s cunt. Juices gushed down my thighs. My cunt spasmed as the pleasure raced through my body.

I loved this. I loved being a futa and having the MILF of my dreams as my lover. I loved the lesbian orgy raging around us, my friends descending into such delicious perversion. My body bucked and swayed as my cum flowed into my friend.

While I stared into her mother’s eyes, seeing the love shining back.

The futa-fairy had granted my wish. I had my MILF lover and so much more.

The orgy lasted until morning. I had fucked all my friends by the time the sun had risen and my cock had returned to being a cute, little clit. Their cum dribbled out of their pussies and assholes, staining their tits and faces. We all collapsed in a pile, exhausted and satiated.

Things were so different after that. Mrs. Teller left her husband. Her marriage had been running on fumes for years, and now she had someone she could truly pour all her desires into. Well, two someones. Lana was also our lover. It was so hot. We would daisy chain and lick each other’s pussies while waiting for my cock to sprout.

And then I would fuck them both. My parents didn’t mind that I practically lived next door. After all, Lana was my best friend. I was so happy. We practically turned into night owls so we could enjoy my futa-cock as much as possible.

My friends embraced girl-love, whether or not the girl had a dick. And, of course, Friday nights were slumber party orgies!

I was so grateful to Leanan Sidhe for granting my wish and giving me the love of a sexy MILF and her hot daughter.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leanan Sidhe’s pussy convulsed about the fingers of her left hand while her right stroked up and down her dick, her cum spraying through the Aviary. The birds sang in celebration overhead as her cum and pussy juices mixed with the heady perfume of the tropical flowers blooming around her. A big smile crossed the fairy’s face.

“Oh, my dear, sweet Cassandra,” she moaned. “I am truly pleased you have enjoyed your gift.”

The futa-fairy’s wings buzzed, lifting her from the ground. She turned, flying towards the glass door and exited the Aviary. She felt another desire building, another wish that had to be answered. Her dick throbbed, ready to seal another bargain.

Bit by bit, Summer’s influence spread.

The END of Cassandra’s Tale

Leyla makes a naughty discovery when she finds her mother in bed with her older brother!

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Mrs. Umayyah

My nineteen-year-old daughter Leyla slumped to the floor, trembling from the force of her whorish orgasms. Her naked, dusky body was flushed, her round breasts rising and falling as she sucked in deep breaths. Her brothers’ cum leaked out of her pussy and asshole. She took their dicks in both her holes at the same time, learning to please two men at once.

I lowered the camcorder, the recording saved on the memory card. The video of my daughter fucking her brothers would be the perfect recruiting tool for new Johns to fuck her. Plus, I could sell copies to help refill the savings accounts I’d drained because of my online poker addiction. Then my husband never had to find out what I did.

And he got the benefit of enjoying our daughter’s nubile body.

My own body buzzed from my orgasms. I pulled my fingers out of my pussy, letting my skirt fall down my legs to my ankles. I felt so hot in my conservative dress, once again buttoned to the neckline, my hijab covering my hair. I stared at my fingers, coated in my juices, a hunger to suck them clean flowing through me.

Memory of eating my daughter’s pussy today flooded through me. I licked her clean of President Carver’s cum to keep him happy. He ran the college I taught at, so keeping him happy was important. My daughter’s pussy had a delicious flavor. Now I wanted to taste myself. To suck on my fingers and revel in my own taste.

“I got homework to do,” Jalal, my baby boy, said. He gathered his clothing and gave me a grin before rushing off.

“Let me help you out, Mom,” Faizel, my eldest at twenty, said. His voice a deep, rumbling bass, not still youthful like his little brother. He seized my hand, bringing my fingers to his mouth.

I shuddered, my eyes staring at his naked body. So strong and muscular, his skin the same swarthy brown as his father. He could be Karim except he lacked my husband’s beard, my son’s cheeks still clean-shaven. I groaned as he sucked on my fingers, licking my juices off them. My eyes flicked down his muscular body, stopping at his half-hard dick. It was just in my daughter’s asshole. What would that taste like?

He should be cleaned. But Leyla looked out of it. I could rouse her, make her do her duty as a slut, but… A mother could help out her son, too.

“Come with me,” I told my son, setting the camcorder down on the shelf as I walked to the stairs. I felt my son’s eyes on me, lusting after me the same way the young men I taught math to did. Those same hungry, young eyes.

“What are you up to, Mom?” he asked, voice thick and commanding.

“Taking care of my son,” I said, throwing a look over my shoulder and smiling at him. The same sort of smile I used to beguile his father at eighteen. “Your cock is all dirty. Let your mother clean you up.”

He gave me a big grin.

My pussy burned as I climbed the stairs, that wet itch sending needful tingles rippling through my body, just begging to be naughty. My panties soaked up my juices leaking out of me. My clit throbbed against the sodden fabric.

My breasts jiggled in my bra as we went up the stairs. I tried not to rush, but I was so aching to satiate my pussy. I gained the top of the stairs and headed for Faizel’s room, throwing open his door and sauntering inside. He followed me in, his hand flicking the door closed behind us.

It almost did close but didn’t latch. I didn’t care. I was already on my knees, staring at that big, thick cock thrusting from the dark curls of his bush, his heavy balls swaying beneath them. He had such stamina. His father was insatiable at this age. Once we were married, he would fuck me over and over, sometimes all night long.

But we never did all the naughty things I’d done with my sons. Anal sex. Blowjobs. Double penetration.

“Mmm, yes, let mommy take care of you,” I groaned, running my hands up and down his muscular thighs. “Let me clean off your whore-sister’s ass from your cock.”

He just smiled at me while his hands grabbed my hijab, pulling it off my head. My black hair spilled about my face. He ran his hands through the silky strands as I leaned in. I breathed in, smelling his salty precum mixing with the sour tang of my daughter’s asshole.

Such a depraved hunger shot through me. My tongue flicked out, swirling around the crown of his dick, tasting Leyla’s bowels on my son’s dick. He groaned, hand tightening in my hair. I caressed the tip, cleaning off my daughter’s ass. My hands squeezed his muscular thighs, loving how hairy they were, how strong he was.

“That’s it, Mom,” he groaned. “Just suck all of Leyla’s ass off of me. Mmm, you are a naughty mom.”

“A good mom,” I groaned. “One who loves her sons so much.”

He just grinned at me which turned into an open-mouth groan as my lips slid over his dick.

I shuddered, sucking at his dick, the sour flavor of ass swelling in my mouth. It was such a dirty taste, something so naughty. Heat rippled out of my pussy, my body quivering as I slurped on my son’s cock. My tongue danced about his shaft, working to clean off every bit.

I’d seen Clint’s women do this, sucking their ass off his dick. He’d fuck their mouths, make them swallow every inch of his shaft. Deep-throat him. My pussy clenched as I took more and more of my son’s cock, staring up at him and taking such motherly pride in the pleasure crossing his strong face.

“Damn, Mom,” he panted as his dick brushed the back of my throat. “You’re not going to do that? Svetlana doesn’t even do that.”

Svetlana was his American girlfriend, a whore who put out. She wasn’t good enough to marry my son, but she had holes for him to satiate his desires. Still, she should do this much for my son. Maybe I should talk to her.

I kept pressing my mouth down his cock. I relaxed my gullet, fighting my gag reflex. I coughed once then shivered as his dick slid down my esophagus. I sucked in breaths through my mouth, my throat stretched so open. It felt so weird, so wrong.

But the moans my son made caused me to shudder. So worth it.

“You are the best mom,” he groaned as my lips pressed into his thick pubic hair, my tongue caressing his sour shaft. “Damn, yes.”

I swallowed, massaging his dick with my throat. He groaned as I drew back my mouth, sucking so hard, polishing his dick. My tongue danced around his cock, searching for every bit of sour musk remaining. I wanted him so clean. I shuddered, my hands squeezing his thighs, my fingers wanting to attack my dripping pussy.

My cunt smoldered. A fire ready to erupt in my nethers. I sucked harder, bobbing my mouth, fucking his cock down my throat over and over. It went easier and easier. His chest rose and fell above me, muscles rippling as he savored the pleasure of his mother’s mouth.

“I’m going to cum so hard, Mom,” he groaned. “Shit. Just keep sucking and deep-throating me. You are such a great cock-sucker, Mom. Just the best.”

My pussy clenched.

My tongue danced around the crown of his dick before I slid my mouth down his shaft again. He groaned as I swallowed his cock once more. He worked down my gullet, my moans massaging his dick. Pleasure spilled across his face.

I sucked hard, sliding my mouth up his dick. The sour musk almost vanished, only the salty taste of his dick remained. And what a wonderful flavor that was. A heady wave washed through me. I felt so wicked. Such a naughty mother.

“Mom!” he grunted, my only warning.

Hot cum spurted into my mouth.

My son’s salty treat spilled into my mouth. I shuddered, the thick cream spilling around my mouth. I savored the flavor, another tremble racing through my body. I gulped down his jizz. It warmed down to my belly while my son groaned.

Such pleasure spilled across Faizel’s face. I gave him this rapture. My mouth. I excited him. He thought I was hot. Sexy. He grunted as he spilled the last blast of cum into my mouth. I swirled it around, loving the taste in my mouth, savoring it before I gulped it down.

“Damn, Mom,” he groaned, breathing heavily. “Just damn.”

I popped my mouth off his dick and rose. “Mmm, there, you’re all clean.”

“And what about you?” he asked, his hands seizing my hips. “I bet your pussy is on fire.”

“I was just helping out my son,” I said, shuddering as his hands slid up my body to cup my large breasts through my blouse and bra. “That’s all.”

He squeezed, brushing my hard nipples. “Mmm, right.”

He backed me to his bed, kneading my tits. I sank down on it. And he followed. Such a naughty boy. He knew he shouldn’t do this with his mother. I wasn’t a slut like Leyla. But he wanted me too badly to care. His fingers moved from my breasts to the buttons.

He worked them down.

“Mmm, do you like your mother’s tits?” I asked when he’d opened my blouse, exposing my dusky breasts cupped in a cream colored bra.

“Definitely,” he groaned, pushing the blouse off my shoulder. His hands moved behind my back as the top slipped down my arms. He found the clasp of my bra, unhooked it with skill. My breasts swayed as he pulled it off. “They’re amazing.”

His hands squeezed my naked tits, my brown nipples thrusting hard and fat. He pressed his face between them, nuzzling at the breasts he nursed at as a baby. I shuddered, his lips kissing and sucking at my inner slopes, face turning back and forth to love both my boobs.

“Do your friends ever talk about me?” I asked, his fingers rubbing my nipples as he enjoyed my tits, tingles racing down to my molten pussy.

“Oh, yes,” he grinned. “They think you’re a MILF. A—”

“Mother I’d Love to Fuck,” I purred. “I know the term. So they find me sexy?”

“Oh, yes, Mom,” he panted. “You got these big tits. You can’t hide them. Even in your conservative blouses. They all stare at them. And your ass. You have a great ass. You and Ms. Samuels are the two MILFs all the boys want to fuck. The hottest teachers at our college.”

“Both MILFs with big tits, huh?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he groaned, squeezing my soft breasts with those strong hands.

I shuddered as he sucked on my right nipple, his lips sealing about the nub. My body squirmed beneath him, the bed creaking. As he loved my tits, I remembered the way the boys in my class looked at me when I unbuttoned my blouse during my last lesson.

Especially Pete. He had that virgin vibe. And his parents were rich…

“Oh, Faizel, yes,” I moaned as my son nibbled on my nipple. “Mmm, such a good, strong boy. Yes, yes, you know how to treat your mother.”

His mouth popped off my nub, leaving it wet and glistening. “Yes, I do. I know just what you need.”

I groaned as he engulfed my left nipple. He sucked so hard, sending the pleasure straight down to my pussy. His hands stroked down my smooth belly to my skirt. He found the claps, loosening it. I lifted my ass, helping him push it down my thighs as he loved my breasts.

Then his hands found my panties.

His thumbs hooked the waistband. He peeled down the cream-colored satin. Cool air brushed my drenched bush. My pussy tingled. I squirmed, my snatch begging to be touched. My panties joined my skirt on the floor. His hands pushed my thighs apart.

He popped his mouth off my nipple, his eyes locked between my legs. On the pussy that birthed him. I licked my lips as my son leaned down and pressed his face into my black bush. I shuddered as my son licked through my pussy.

“So how does it feel having a mother all your friends want to fuck?” I asked as pleasure rushed through me.

His tongue dragged through the folds of my married cunt, flicking my clit as he stared up at me. “Makes me glad I get to fuck you.”

“You are such a bad son. That’s your father’s pussy you’re licking.”

“Yes, it is,” he said with such pride.

Then he licked my snatch again. My entire body quivered. The pleasure rushed through me as he ate my pussy with such gusto. When Leyla did it, she had a gentle lust. She hungered for my snatch, licked me hard, but she didn’t have this rough domination of my cunt. She didn’t try to own it the way her older brother did.

Faizel devoured my cunt like he owned my pussy. He swirled his tongue through my sheath, probing the hole that birthed him. Pleasure rushed through me. I drank it in, loving the incestuous delight of my son pleasing me. I gasped and moaned, humping against him as his nose rubbed against my clit.

“That’s it,” I groaned. “Ooh, yes, that’s how you thank your mother for everything she’s done.”

“You’ve done so much,” he groaned. “Like sucking my dick clean of my sister’s asshole.”

“Yes, yes, yes!” I shuddered, his tongue diving deep into my snatch, stirring through my folds. I was on fire from watching my son fuck my slut-daughter and then from sucking his dick clean of her ass. My orgasm swelled so fast. “Getting your dick clean to fuck pussy.”

“Your pussy,” he growled. “That’s why you did it.”

I shuddered, biting my lip. I wasn’t a slut. I wasn’t. “Just being a good mother.”

“And I’m being a good son.” He sucked on my clit. Hard.

My orgasm exploded through me. My pleasure squeaked through me. I gasped and shuddered. I humped against him as the rapture flooded through my body. My big tits heaved as the bed creaked beneath me. My thighs locked on his head, holding him in place as he sucked on my clit.

Then he jammed fingers into my convulsing snatch. My eyes rolled back into my head. I savored the pleasure of having my cunt eaten. A delight Karim never gave me, but one I’d learned to enjoy from my daughter.

And my son showed me such skill at it.

His fingers pumped in and out of my cumming snatch. My flesh spasmed about him, drinking in the friction of his plunging digits. His tongue flicked and battered my clit, the sparks setting off new explosions of orgasmic delight.

My son kept me cumming. He kept me gasping and moaning and heaving on the bed. He plundered my pussy, gave me such rapture. My mind boiled. I loved having my pussy licked. I gripped his curly hair, holding his face to my cunt.

“Yes, yes, yes,” I snarled. “Oh, my son is such a stud. I raised such a strong, young man! Oh, yes!”
He stared up at me with such hungry eyes. He needed something from me now.

“Fuck me,” I gasped as the pleasure raged through my body. “Fuck your mother with that big cock! Let Mommy’s pussy make you cum so hard!”

He grinned at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leyla Umayyah

I held my phone to my ear, trembling, waiting for my friend Kimmy to say something. My brothers’ cum leaked out of my pussy and asshole as I knelt on the living room floor. All the dazed euphoria of my many orgasm from taking both their dicks in my holes vanished, swallowed by the fear that I’d ruined my friendship with the blonde girl on the other end of the line.

Today, after servicing my first customer, President Carver, I found my friend Kimmy waiting for me in hall outside my mom’s classroom. She was shocked my mom had whored me out. And, in a fit of sluttish lust, I took advantage of my friend. I kissed her. I fingered her pussy. I made her cum so hard.

But when I wanted her to return the favor to my slutty cunt, she freaked out and fled.

I’d been nervous all day that I ruined our friendship. She was such an innocent girl. As close as an American girl could get to being a good, Muslim woman. She dressed modestly, except she left her blonde hair uncovered, and was a virgin. She’d never done anything sexual with someone until I molested her nineteen-year-old cunt in the bathroom at our college today.

“Kimmy, say something,” I said.

“Leyla, I…” Her voice was quiet, almost strangled. “I… Just wanted to…”

“It’s okay. You can say it.” I took a deep breath, bracing myself for the condemnation, for the anger and betrayed hurt.

“I want to apologize.”

I blinked. “For what?”

“For…you know.”

I shook my head, utterly baffled. “I really, really don’t know, Kimmy. I was the one that kissed you. Fingered you. I should be apologizing. I shouldn’t have done that.”

“No, no,” she said quickly. “I…I liked that. A lot. I…I never came before. Not even when I…I touched myself.”

“You masturbate?” I asked. “But you never cum?”

“I would feel good, but…nothing like what we did. None of those fireworks.” She swallowed. “I knew you needed me to…to do the same to you. I should have… But I was so confused. We’re both girls. And I like boys and… I just freaked out. I should have… I should have made you cum, too. I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to be,” I said. “Really. It’s fine. You were scared. That’s okay. I’m just glad we can still be friends.”

“Of course.” I could hear the smile in Kimmy’s face. I pictured her beaming as she sat on her bed, surrounded by her stuffed animals, braces glinting on her teeth. “We’ll always be friends. Me, you, Izzy, and Kendra. Best friends forever.”

“Forever,” I said, sighing. I leaned back against the couch, spreading my thighs apart. I stared down at my shaved twat, my younger brother’s cum staining my flushed vulva. My finger rubbed at the jizz, drawing milky patterns across my pudenda. “So you don’t mind that I’m a slut?”

“No, no.” She paused. “In fact… I kind think it’s…it’s hot.”

“Really?” I asked, forming a little heart out of cum, the pearly jizz drying on my skin.

“Yeah. I mean… You fucked your brother Faizel at college today.” Something breathy had entered her voice, her words coming out quicker. “I couldn’t stop thinking about that all day.”

“Ooh, so you want to fuck that hunky brother of yours?” I asked, my finger sliding down to my clit. I rubbed my little nub, sparks shooting through my body. Carter was cute.

“Not my brother.” She sounded hesitant again.

“Well, who?” I so wanted to know. My finger danced faster on my clit, my pussy clenching, more of Jalal’s cum pouring out of my cunt. I squirmed on the wet spot made of my brothers’ combined jizz leaking out of my holes. “You can tell me. I’ve fucked both my brothers, my dad, and the president of my college. Nothing you can admit that would shock me.”

“It’s my dad.” She let out a girlish squeal of excitement. “He’s just so sexy. I think about him all the time.”

“Ooh, I bet. Having sex with my dad is amazing. It’s my favorite.” I trembled. “I just feel so close with my dad. Like it’s so special that we’re having sex.”

“I want that!” Kimmy said. “I want to be a slut just like you. But I don’t know how to do it. How to have sex with my dad. How’d you do it?”

“My mom trained me.” My eyes widened. “I just had the most amazing idea. Let me talk to her. I bet she can train you, too. Help you fuck your dad.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

I winced at the shriek from my friend. I pulled my phone from my ear as her girlish excitement, and incestuous lust, burst out of her. I couldn’t help smiling. I would help my friend discover her inner slut. Just like mom did for me.

“Okay, let me talk to her. I’ll let you know what’s going on.”

“Yes, yes,” Kimmy said. “Oh, Leyla, you are the greatest friend ever. I could just kiss you.”

“Oh, I’ll hold you to that,” I told her. “Kiss me. Finger me. Lick my pussy. I want to feel those braces on my twat.”

“Deal,” she said. “I would gladly lick your pussy all day if it meant I could make love with my daddy!”

“You will. No guy can resist a slut. I’ll talk to you later.”

“Bye!”

I wanted to keep masturbating as I ended the call, but I was so excited. I hoped to my feet, my round breasts jiggling before me. Cum trickled down my thighs, leaking out of both holes. I loved it, feeling like just such a slut. I gripped my phone in hand, my pussy on fire, and then wondered where my mom was.

Not in the kitchen. I didn’t hear any sounds of dinner being started. She must be upstairs.

I took the stairs two at a time. Just as I reached the top, I heard a woman moaning. Panting. I froze, blinking. I looked down the hallway. Faizel’s door was cracked open. The sounds bled out of there. Did he have Svetlana in there? Had his girlfriend come over while I was out of it recovering from my orgasms?

“Fuck me,” the unmistakable sound of my mother’s voice said. “Fuck your mother with that big cock! Let Mommy’s pussy make you cum so hard!”

Confusion struck me. I padded down the hallways, reaching the door. I pushed it open, seeing my mom lying on her back naked, her big tits heaving. Faizel rose from between her thighs, his mouth and chin smeared with her pussy juices. His big cock thrust before him. He crawled up her body, his dick swaying. Her hand grabbed his shaft, guiding it to her dark bush with greedy excitement.

Why was Mom fucking Faizel? I was available if my brother needed more satisfaction. I was just downstairs. He could have rammed his dick into my pussy or I could have sucked on him. Or he could even have enjoyed my asshole again.

I liked it when he fucked me in the asshole while I rode Jalal’s cock.

But why was mom doing this? She rubbed his cock up and down her pussy like I would. Like a slut would. Was she…?

My hand drifted down my stomach to my clit. I rubbed it again, watching as Faizel rammed his cock into our mother’s cunt. Her body shuddered, her big tits jiggling as she took his dick to the hilt, pulling him down for an incestuous kiss.

As I frigged my clit, my fingers moved on my phone, almost on their own, opening up the camera app, hitting record.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mrs. Umayyah

I kissed my son so hard as his dick filled me. He felt so amazing in me. His cock spread me open, gave my pussy the relief it had craved all day. Masturbating while watching President Carver fuck my daughter and then my two sons using her holes hadn’t been enough. I came, more than once, but this is what I needed.

A hard shaft in my pussy pumping away.

The bed creaked as he pounded my pussy. My son plunged over and over into me. Such an incestuous thrill shot through me to feel him in me again. He belonged in my cunt. My thighs locked around him, my hips undulating, pumping away, meeting his thrusts.

Waves of pleasure rippled through my body. They spilled through me, leaving me gasping and groaning. My eyes rolled back into my head, stars dancing through my vision. My clit savored his pubic bone slapping into my crotch every time he buried into me, his balls heavy as they thwacked into my taint.

I loved it.

My body drank in his youthful passion.

His strong chest crushed my breasts.

Faizel broke the kiss. “That’s what you need, Mom.”

“Yes,” I groaned. “Oh, yes, Faizel, fuck your mother. Mmm, you need to cum so badly, don’t you? Just dump your jizz into me.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” he growled, thrusting harder and harder. His balls smacked so hard into me, full of that incestuous seed I wanted to feel spurting inside of me. “Damn, Mom, you have such a hot, tight cunt.”

“And you have such a big cock.” My snatch clenched down on his dick. “Oh, yes, I raised a hung son!”

Motherly pride met incestuous pleasure. They swirled together inside of me. Delight spilled through me, rippling through my body with every thrust of his dick into my depths. He grunted, groaned, staring down at me with such lust.

Yes, young men wanted me. I was a MILF. A mother they wanted to fuck. And they had such energy. They thrust so hard. My fingernails clawed at his back as he hammered me. His dick pumped away into my silky hole, the friction burning so hard, leaving me dizzy with euphoria.

My neck arched, my vision dancing around the room and—

“Leyla!” I gasped; my slut-daughter was masturbating in the doorway while peering in at us. “Oh, Leyla, yes, watch. This is how a slut fucks a stud. Mmm, come closer. Get a good view.”

“Yes, Mother,” my daughter said, so submissive.

She pushed the door open, her cell phone clenched in her left hand, her right frigging away at her clit. Probably texting her friend while masturbating. She couldn’t do anything without her phone at least in her pocket.

But I didn’t care right now. Not when my eldest son fucked my pussy so hard. Nor with my daughter watching, her dark eyes staring at the meeting of incestuous flesh, mother and son coming together in forbidden union. It made me feel even more wanton. Her firm, youthful breasts jiggled as she frigged her clit, little whimpers escaping her lips.

“Yes, yes, just watch your brother fuck me hard!” I groaned. “See how I’m holding him. How I’m pumping away with my hips. How I moan. You have to moan. They have to know they’re giving you pleasure. It makes them feel like they’re studs. And your brother is such a stud! He’s fucking me so hard. I love it!”

“You love it?” Leyla asked, her eyes so wide.

“Don’t you love it?” I groaned.

“I’m a slut.”

“Yes, you are,” I panted, my snatch tightening on her brother’s dick, pleasure rippling through me. “Such a naughty whore. You’re going to make Mommy so much money.”

“Uh-huh,” she purred, rubbing her clit faster.

Faizel kissed and nuzzled at my neck as he fucked me. He rammed that amazing dick so hard into me. I clutched his muscular body to me, drinking in my daughter’s presence. She watched, learning new ways to please her clients. She would be the best whore. Such a good earner.

Her hand gripped her phone so tight as she masturbated. She slipped two of her fingers into her shaved snatch, Jalal’s cum leaking out around her digits. She rubbed the heel of her hand into her clit, grinding against her bud as she fucked her twat.

She got off on watching her brother fuck her mother. Just like a slut should.

My orgasm swelled faster and faster with her watching. I kept staring at her youthful titties. Those young boobs all the male teachers would pay so much for. They would slobber over them, pawing them, before they fucked her barely legal cunt.

I would make so much money.

“Oh, yes!” I groaned, my orgasm swelling faster and faster. “Faizel! I’m going to cum!”

“Yes,” he grunted. “Cum on my dick, Mom. Milk it. Milk out all my cum into your cunt. Then Leyla can lick you clean.”

“Yes!” whimpered my daughter, her entire body trembling, her fingers squelching as they plunged into her sloppy snatch. “I will, Mother!”

The little slut came saying those words. I could see it in the way her body convulsed, the way she whimpered. Such pleasure crossed my daughter’s face, her tongue dancing across her lips. She hungered to lick my pussy clean of Faizel’s cum.

His dick plunged into my snatch. The friction burned hot through me. His pubic bone mashed into my clit.

Sparks exploded.

My pussy convulsed about his dick.

I bucked and spasmed beneath my son. Euphoric rapture surged through me. He groaned, driving his cock into my cunt’s milking embrace. Every thrust sent more waves washing through me, drowning my mind in ecstasy.

“Cum in me!” I gasped. “Cum in your mother!”

“Yes!” he grunted and buried into me.

His cum spurted hot into my depths. I savored the incestuous thrill, staring at my daughter as her brother filled me to the hilt with jizz. So many yummy drops of spunk for her to lick out of me. More orgasms for my body to enjoy.

I loved having a slut for a daughter.

“Ooh, there’s so much for you to enjoy,” I panted, my orgasm peaking through me. Faizel grunted, his dick spurting a final time. “You’re going to feast on me.”

“I am, Mother!” she whimpered, breasts jiggling as her orgasm died down in her. She pulled out her fingers, bringing them to her mouth, licking off her own cream and Jalal’s cum.

I shuddered again as my son panted atop me. I savored his weight on me. I stared at my daughter, noticed her shifting her hips. She looked like she wanted to ask me something. She must have come looking for me for a reason then lost control of her slutty pussy when she found me satiating her brother in her place.

“Did you need something?” I asked.

She flicked her eyes to Faizel. “Can we talk, Mother?”

“Of course, of course,” I said, pushing on my son. He rolled off of me, bringing a whimper from my lips as his dick popped out of my pussy. I clamped a hand over my snatch, trapping in all that yummy cum for my daughter to enjoy. “I always have time to talk to my good, little slut.”

I could tell by the gleam in her eyes that she liked being referred to in that way. Her back straightened, thrusting out those firm, youthful breasts of hers. They bounced and jiggled, her nipples so hard atop them.

I fought the urge to bend over and suck on the nub. So instead I just grabbed one between my thumb and forefinger, tugging on it. I turned her around and led her out of her brother’s room. I loved leading her like this.

Faizel grabbed his phone, texting on it, a big smile on his face. His eyes flicked up to me, smoldering with the promise of more pleasure to cum. My pussy tingled in delight. I tugged harder on my daughter’s nipple as I fought such a wanton moan.

As I led my compliant daughter down the hallway, I wondered what she needed to talk to me about. Did she have qualms about being a whore? No, no, she loved it. I could see it in her eyes. She was proud to help her family out by using her body and…

What if she told her father?

“I hope you will be discreet about your prostitution,” I told her as I led her into my bedroom.

“Discreet?”

“With your father.” I twisted her nipple. “He doesn’t need to know just how much of a slut you are. He’s already ashamed enough that you’re a little whore without knowing you’re selling your body to other men.”

“But… Doesn’t he want to know how I’m helping the family?”

“He wouldn’t accept the money if he knew how you earned it.” I rolled her nipple between my fingers. “But don’t worry, I know how to explain the new money to him. So you don’t need to worry one bit. Just another secret to keep from him.”

“Like when you have sex with my brothers?”

I gave her a look. “That’s just me helping out my sons while you’re busy.”

“But I was downstairs and—” Leyla sucked in a pain-filled breath as I pinched her nipple hard.

“You were recovering from your orgasms. I didn’t want to push you. I was concerned about you, but Faizel needed satisfaction. You turned him on so much. You’re too much of a whore for your own good, okay?” I gave her a smile. “I love my little slut.” I leaned in and gave her a quick kiss on the mouth. “Now, what did you need?”

I let go of her nipple and spread out on the bed, my left hand still clamped over my pussy. I parted my thighs and smiled as she slipped between my legs, setting her phone on the bed beside her. She leaned down, black hair sweeping about her youthful face.

“My friend Kimmy called,” she said as I lifted my hand so she could feast on my pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leyla Umayyah

I took my first lick through my mom’s pussy. Her explanation about why she was with my older brother sounded so believable. But there was something about how…enthusiastic she was with Faizel. She wasn’t just doing it as a chore. She enjoyed my brother fucking her.

But shouldn’t she only want Dad to fuck her?

Her tangy pussy juices and Faizel’s salty cum stained my tongue as I stared up at her. She shuddered as I took another lick. The two flavors burst to life on my tongue. A naughty thrill shot down to my pussy, growing another whorish itch in me.

“And what did Kimmy want?” Mom asked, her hips shaking.

Between licks of her yummy pussy, I told her about the conversation. Mom drank in my words, and the delight of my tongue dragging through the folds of her pussy. She shuddered, hands playing with her stomach, her big boobs jiggling. More and more cum leaked out of her pussy as I spoke, forcing me to lap it up before I could continue.

I loved the flavor so much. My mom’s pussy and my brother’s jizz. Such a wrong, incestuous delight. Something no daughter should experience in a perfect world but one I was so glad to enjoy. I was a slut.

And the perks were so delicious.

“That’s very interesting,” Mom said when I finished telling her about my conversation with Kimmy.

“Uh-huh,” I purred, pressing my face into the folds of her snatch, her thick bush tickling my cheeks and nose. I loved the feeling.

I licked and nuzzled. Mom groaned, her hands sliding faster on her stomach, rubbing her smooth, dusky-brown skin. I stared at her jiggling breasts, loving the way they moved and rippled, her dark nipples swaying at the top. I reached up her body, grasping both her boobs, massaging them as I feasted on her creampie.

My tongue wiggled into the depths of her pussy, swirling around. I scooped up more of my older brother’s cum out of Mom’s snatch. Salty cum infused with tangy pussy cream. My own juices poured down my thighs, my twat growing hotter and hotter with every lick.

“Very interesting,” Mom said, her hands cupping mine, pressing them into her boobs. Her pillowy flesh spilled over my fingers as she guided my hands, moving them around her tits.

To her hard nipples.

“Having another slut would help us make more money,” Mom mused, her hips grinding against my pussy. “And her father has money. He would make a very good client.” My mom shuddered. “Ooh, isn’t it so hot having a man pay to fuck his own daughter?”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned into her snatch.

My pussy grew hotter and hotter. I wanted to pull my hands away from Mom’s boobs, but she held them in place, massaging them into her tits, rubbing my palms into her fat nipples. The hard nubs rubbed on my skin as she squirmed, grinding her snatch on my face.

I licked faster through her snatch. I gathered up the last drops of my brother’s spunk, leaving only tangy pussy juices to enjoy. Good thing I loved hot snatch. I fluttered my tongue through my mom’s pussy, rubbing my nose against her clit.

She moaned, her tits rising and falling faster and faster beneath her hands. Her excitement built and built. Her dark eyes smoldered, staring down at me as I feasted on her incestuous cunt. A smile played on her lips.

“Ooh, I have the perfect idea,” she groaned, her pussy growing hotter on my mouth.

“What?” I asked, my cunt tightening, aching to be touched. A tremble raced through my body as I waited to hear.

“Maybe Kimmy should invite you over for a slumber party on Friday night.” Mom squeezed my hands tight into her tits, her fingernails biting into the back of my hand.

“Okay,” I panted then fluttered my tongue through her snatch again, making her squirm and groan.

“Her mom’s out of town this weekend, right?” she asked. “A business trip.”

I nodded my head, smearing my mouth through my mom’s pussy.

“So it’ll just be you two girls and her father.”

“What about her brother?” I asked. “He might be around.”

“On a Friday night? I bet he’ll find something to keep himself occupied.” Mom smiled broadly. “Maybe Faizel can help us out. Hook him up with some pussy or something. I have Carter in one of my classes. He’s cute. Girls will be fawning over him.”

“Okay,” I said. Mom humped harder and harder against me, her excitement building.

“I’ll drop you off and proposition her father. I’ll show him the video of you fucking your brothers and then make him think it’s you he’s fucking that night while Kimmy’s “asleep.” But you’ll need to blindfold him. Then Kimmy can slip in and ride him instead.”

“Oh, Mom, that’s hot,” I moaned then sucked on her clit.

“It is,” she moaned, squeezing her hands tight about my tits. Her body shuddered beneath me. “So hot! It’ll be one wild night for everyone!”

She smeared her pussy across my mouth. Her juices flooded out, tangy and wonderful. She quivered in orgasmic delight. I lapped up her flood, my hips wiggling as the itch built and built in my own snatch.

I wanted to cum so badly. I had to masturbate. I tried to pull my hands from Mom’s tits, but she kept them pinned in place as she shuddered through her orgasm, smearing her snatch against my face, bathing me in her incestuous cream.

“Mmm,” she whimpered. “Oh, my little slut is such a good pussy licker.” Her eyes flicked down at me. “And you have a hot cunt, don’t you?”

“I do, Mother,” I whimpered, jerking harder to get my hands free.

“Mmm, why don’t we sixty-nine? Let your mother take care of that hot pussy. Even slut-daughters need their mother’s love.”

I hesitated. She must have enjoyed licking my pussy earlier if she wanted to eat it again. My mother was a slut. What should I do about that? It would hurt Dad so much to learn the truth. Should I keep it from him?

I moved even as my thoughts were conflicted. I straddled my mom’s face. Her hands seized my firm ass, pulling me down to her mouth. She nuzzled against my pussy as my dangling, black hair brushed her thighs.

“Mmm, some of your brother’s cum is still in your snatch,” she purred right before she licked me.

I shuddered, her tongue dancing through my folds. I whimpered, leaning my mouth down to her pussy. I pressed into her folds again, licking her with delight as pleasure flooded through my body. I didn’t know what to do about Mom being a slut instead of a good woman.

But right now, I couldn’t think about it. Not with that delight rippling out of my cunt. I whimpered into her snatch as my mom’s tongue fluttered into my pussy. She swirled around, rooting out Jalal’s cum, savoring my baby brother’s jizz.

“Oh, that’s good,” she groaned, her fingers kneading my ass, pulling me tight against her body.

Her big breasts rubbed on my stomach. My smaller tits pressed into hers. I shuddered atop her, squirming, grinding my shaved snatch on her mouth as I feasted on her tangy muff. Our tongues danced through each other’s pussy, pleasing each other, reveling in lesbian incest.

I lapped from her clit through her folds over and over. My fingers reached around to pull apart her labia, exposing her pink depths. I buried my tongue into her delights, soaking it in her tangy cream, making her whimper into my pussy.

“Such a slutty daughter,” she moaned, her fingers sliding into my butt-crack. She found my asshole, stroking it. “Mmm, you’re going to make Mommy so much money.”

“I am,” I groaned. “Me and Kimmy will..”

“And maybe your other friends, too.”

“Yes, Mother.”

Her finger jabbed into my asshole. Her mouth latched onto my clit. She sucked hard. Such pleasure surged through me. My slutty cunt drank in the sensations, my whorish bowels savoring her finger pumping in and out.

My orgasm swept through me, a naughty tsunami of euphoria. I moaned into her pussy, squirming and bucking atop her as I drowned in ecstasy. I kept licking her, making her moan about my clit. We licked and devoured each other.

Mother and daughter. Two naughty sluts needing our pussies pleasured.

I kept licking her. So long as we were coming, I didn’t have to think about what that meant, what I should do. My eyes flicked to my phone as Mom quivered beneath me, her tangy pussy juices flooding my mouth once more.

I concentrated on her clit. It was easier just devouring her cunt and letting her finger my asshole.

To be continued…

Things were starting to warm up in the hot tub. Diane had moved up to set on the deck and dangle her feet in the water. Phil got out of the tub, walked around and sat down in the water beside Mom. Mom and Betty were apparently mousing around too, because Betty stopped her foot massage of my cock and balls. Dad walked down the length of the tub. His cock bobbed along at face level. He sat up on the edge of the hot tub next to Betty and directly across from Julie. Mom moved over and sat next to me again. Harry moved down and sat next to Dad. Betty moved up where Diane was. She spread Diane’s legs and started giving her pussy long licks.

Then Julie told Phil to set up on the edge next to Dad. She got up, stepped in front of Harry, leaned over and gave his cock a flip with her tongue. She did the same to Dad and Phil. She then moved back in front of Dad, pushed his knees apart, kneeled on the tub bench, looked at his cock and balls dangling in front of her face, and slurped his cock into her mouth. Mom gripped my thigh. We watched Julie’s cheeks flutter in and out as she used a rapid “soda straw” action on Dad’s cock. She was trying to give Harry and Phil a hand job at the same time.

Mike turned to me and said, “It looks like Julie has her mouth full and needs some help.” Mike moved over in front of Harry as I replied, “That’s our little sister. Always biting off more than she can swallow.” Mike looked up at Harry, slipped a finger under his cockhead, lifted it to his mouth and swallowed it down nearly to the base. Diane sat up to watch, but Betty pushed her back down and continued licking her pussy.

I positioned myself in front of Phil. His cock was starting to rise. I put my hand around his cock shaft and started licking and kissing his cockhead. I ran the tip of my tongue around the rim and tickled the V on the underside. I licked down to his balls, then sucked his balls, one at a time, into my mouth. I gave his balls a nice tongue bath. His balls were too big to get in my mouth at the same time. I moved back up to his cockhead and guided his now hard cock into my mouth. Phil had a thick cock. I massaged the bottom of his cock shaft with my tongue as I sucked.

I felt a hand slide between my legs. The hand squeezed my cock and balls. Mom placed her face next to mine and kissed my cheek. I took Phil’s cock out of my mouth and offered it to Mom. Mom slipped it into her mouth and bobbed her head up and down the shaft several times. She gave it back to me and I resumed sucking Phil’s thick meaty cock while Mom moved over behind Julie. She must have slipped a finger into Julie’s pussy because I heard her gasp. I was really getting into giving Phil a blowjob, when someone tapped me on the shoulder, “Don’t make him cum. We want to save the cum for tonight.” I took his cock out of my mouth and looked up. It was Betty. I looked over at Julie and Mike. Mike was rubbing his neck and Julie gave me a wicked grin as she stood up and surprised Dad with a French kiss.

After that, almost everyone sort of drifted away from the hot tub, gathered their clothes off the lawn and went to their individual cabins. Mom and Dad stayed behind in the hot tub. Julie, Mike and I picked up our t-shirts and shorts and walked to our family cabin. When we were inside, Mike turned to Julie, “Jeez, I almost blew my load when you went down on Dad. What made you do that?” “Well, when Betty started eating Diane, I knew that someone else should make a move. So I decided that I would do something that I’ve always wanted to do.” “You’ve always wanted to suck Dad’s cock?” “Yes, just like you guys want to eat Mom’s pussy and fuck her. And I’m going to fuck him too.”

Julie had us, or at least me, there. Just thinking about getting it on with Mom was giving me a boner. “See,” Julie laughed, “You get a hard-on when you think about doing Mom.” “We’ll see what happens tonight.” “Thanks for sucking it up and helping me.” You’re welcome, Julie,” Mike replied, “I enjoyed it and Harry enjoyed it. How was Phil’s cock, Mark?” “Phil has a nice thick meaty cock and plump nuts. He likes having his balls sucked and tongue tickled,” I replied. “We better get dressed and get over to the Big Room and help with dinner, otherwise they’ll think we’re in here screwing each other”, Julie told us. “That’s not a bad idea,” piped Mike, who was grinning at us.

We were the last ones to get to the Big Room. Diane said, “What have you kids been doing all of this time? Screwing each other?” “Didn’t I tell you?” Julie laughed. We pitched in to help get everything set up and to get dinner ready. There was lots of iced tea, beer, soda, and water set out to drink with dinner. During dinner, the conversation turned to the afternoon action in the hot tub. “When and where did the three of you learn to suck cock?” Dad asked. Before any of us could reply, Phil spoke up, “I don’t know who taught Mark, but he really knows how to suck a nut and polish his granddad’s knob.” Harry said, “Mike did a good job on me too. Lots of enthusiastic tongue massaging and licking, which I like.” “Well,” Dad said, I don’t know where my little girl learned, but it wasn’t from her Mom.” “Just where did you learn? asked Mom. Diane spoke up, “I don’t care where they learned or who taught then. I just hope they eat pussy as well as they suck cock!”

We looked at each other. “It’s a long story.” “Tell us.”

Part 4

It began a couple of years ago. Mike and I rented some porn videos one weekend after we turned 18. Mom and Dad and Julie were away for the weekend. I think it was one of Julie’s cheerleader competitions. Anyway, we had the house all to ourselves.

We didn’t know much about porn so we picked some of the classics with Linda, Constance and Marilyn and some newer ones with Tiffany and Jenna. And for a change, we rented one of Higgins’ gay videos.

After watching a couple of them with the blowjobs and deep throating, we both had big boners. Mike said, “I need to get some relief,” so he unzipped his jeans and pulled his cock out of his shorts. He began to jack off. That looked like a good idea to me, so I kicked off my shoes and socks and took off my jeans and shorts and joined him.

We were beating away, when Mike said, “I wondered what it feels like to receive a hand job from someone else.” I said, “Let’s find out,” so I moved over next to him and replaced his hand with mine. I’d never held another cock before. Mike’s felt good in my hand. I squeezed it lightly and stroked it. Mike pulled off his t-shirt so he was nude. I jacked his cock and played with his balls. I felt his nuts tighten up as he groaned he was cumming. I held his cock as he shot his wad onto his stomach and chest.

Mike said that the hand job felt great and he wanted to return the favor. I took off my t-shirt as Mike took my cock in his hand. It didn’t take long for him to make me cum.

Steve, Jay and a group of new friends they have met in London on their holiday have agreed to help a girl get her paintings back from her horrible step-father.

Steve, Jay and a group of new friends they have met in London on their holiday have agreed to help a girl get her paintings back from her horrible step-father. The step-fathers new wife has agreed to help, but there’s a catch. They must film a porn film in her house with her as the star. We continue the story with Steve, Jay, Phil and his wife Cheryl going in a taxi to a spa; a place Steve and jay have visited before. Phil and Cheryl are in for a surprise.

The taxi pulled up outside the spa where we all got out and stood on the pavement looking at the darkened glass fronted building sandwiched between a dry cleaners and a health food shop. The sign above the entrance announced it as the North and South Health Spa. On the glass, written in big bold and colourful letters, was ‘Sauna, Jacuzzi, Steam rooms, Pools, Massage, and Sun Terrace.’

“Well, this is a surprise,” Cheryl said as she looked up at the sign. “A spa in the middle of London? How come I’ve never heard about this place?”

“We hadn’t either,” I said as we approached the entrance. “Our friends Manus and Sara introduced this to us a couple of days ago.”

“I haven’t got a swimming costume,” Phil said as I opened the door and led them in.

“Don’t worry honey,” Cheryl said as I pressed the bell by the closed hatch. “I have a feeling that you won’t need one.” After a few moments the hatch opened and the same girl who had let us in a few days previous appeared, adjusting the small bikini top she was wearing.

“Hi. Welcome to the North and South.” She said flashing her pretty smile. “Are you all coming in? It’s twenty-five pounds for couples.”

“My treat,” said Jay and held her hand out to me for the cash. I handed over five tenner’s which Jay passed to the girl.

The girl pressed the unseen button and with a ‘click,’ the door opened a couple of inches. Jay led us down the short corridor and into the big, bright lounge area with sofas, armchairs, movie posters and the big TV mounted on the wall showing a house renovation show on channel four. I noticed that we were the only people in the room.

“Wow!” Cheryl said looking around. “This is different.” She approached the counter and ran her eyes along the snacks, drinks, and a fruit cake which was under a clear cake cloche. The young girl reappeared and straight away took off her bikini top which made Phil and Cheryl raise their eyebrows.

The girl looked at me and Jay then said, “Hey, it’s nice to see you both again. How have you been? Enjoying the heat?”

“Not really,” Jay answered leaning on the counter facing the girl. “We’ve come here to cool off a bit.” Jay looked down at the girl’s breasts as she spoke to her. It was obvious that the girl had noticed but said nothing. She had a great pair and must have been proud of them as she stepped back a little to allow jay to admire them more.

“Cool,” the girl said reaching behind her and picking up four white, fluffy towels and four pairs of locker keys on elasticated wrist bands and placing them on the counter to one side. “It has been so hot.” The girl moved closer to the counter so she was directly in front of Jay. “When it’s been quiet I’ve locked the front door for ten minutes and put the ‘back soon’ sign up and had a dip in the pools myself to cool off. One of the perks of the job.” She winked at Jay as she said this then passed the towels and keys to the rest of us.

“Maybe we’ll see you in the pool later?” Jay asked leaning back on the counter towards the girl.

“Maybe,” she replied with an obvious sexy smile, clearly enjoying Jay’s flirting. “I’m Kelly by the way.”

“Steve, Phil and Cheryl,” Jay replied turning and pointing to each of us. “I’m Jay.”

“It’s nice to meet you Jay,” Kelly said still smiling at her and reached out and shook Jay’s hand. Just then the bell rang and Kelly reached for her bikini top. “This thing has been on and off all morning. I should just get one painted on, it would certainly save time.” She disappeared behind the wall and we heard the hatch open and Kelly say, “Hi. Welcome to the North and South Spa.”

Jay led us to the changing room where we each found our respective lockers and began to get undressed.

As Cheryl got undressed she said to us, “Kelly said that she had her top on and off all morning. So where is everyone?”

“In the pools, steam room, sauna, sun terrace or in the cinema room. It’s quite a big place.” Replied Jay pulling her dress over her head.

“So, it’s a nudist spa?” Phil asked as he got naked and folder his clothes before putting them in the locker.

“That’s right,” I said turning the key in my locker and wrapping the towel around my waist which he also did. “It was a surprise to us the other day when we met Manus and Sara here. You’ll get used to it.”

I had a quick glance at Cheryl as she got naked and was about to wrap the towel around her. She had a very fit and tanned body. Her tits were bigger than Jays with nipples already hard and prominent and a very smooth, waxed pussy. She turned and I admired her pert, tight arse. ‘Phil was a lucky man,’ I thought to myself also wondering if I would get to fuck her anytime soon, considering Jay already had and Phil had fucked Jay.

With our towels wrapped around us we left the changing room and walked through the still empty lounge. Two men had come in and were chatting to Kelly as she gave them their towels. They looked over and, seeing Jay and Cheryl, watched them as Jay led us through the glass door and turn left towards the sauna. Jay peered in through the glass door of the sauna and said as she opened the door and went in, “It’s empty. Come on.”

“Are you sure about this? We’re stepping out of heat into more heat.” Phil asked as he watched Jay take off her towel and place it lengthways on an upper bench and, stepping up on the lower bench to lay out flat on her back. Cheryl followed suit and did the same on the bench below her. Me and Phil put our towels on the upper bench opposite and sat back against the wall a few feet apart.

“It’s cleansing,” Jay replied shutting her eyes and stretching her arms out by her side. “We can go for a dip in the pool afterwards to freshen up.”

We sat in silence as the humidity built up around us and I could already feel my sweat pores opening as moisture rose to the surface. Both the girls were laid out with their eyes shut; Jay with her arms by her side while Cheryl had bought hers behind her head. Phil looked over to me and wiped his forehead as he began to sweat. I saw him look down at my cock and watched as he placed his hand on his own, gently rubbing it causing it to start to expand and grow. He checked the girls weren’t watching and smiled at me. I smiled back and also started to touch my cock. I kept looking at the girls to see if they were looking and, seeing they weren’t, began to rub my cock more firmly which had the reaction of getting me hard very quickly. I looked over at Cheryl’s naked body, then Jay then back to Phil. I was soon hard; I couldn’t tell what view in the sauna had the effect but I knew that I was turned on.

The door then opened and both me and Phil instinctively leant forward and put our hands over our cocks, a natural reaction to hide our hard-ons. It was a man who looked to be in his fifties who had a fairly trim body for his age. He looked at the girls then over at and me and Phil and nodded a ‘hello.’ We nodded back and I saw him have a quick glance at our hard cocks as he sat on the lower bench in front of us opposite the girls, his towel still wrapped around his waist. The girls had opened their eyes when he entered, had a quick look at him and then shut their eyes again, not bothering to move to try and cover their nakedness. I caught a brief movement of Jay opening her legs a bit. Whether this was from the heat or whether it was to tease, I wasn’t sure but from where the man sat the only pussy he could see clearly was Cheryl’s on the lower bench.

I wondered how Phil would react, especially if the man made a move on Cheryl. From what I knew about them, they both fucked around separately and tried to keep it discrete from each other. I don’t think they had ever fucked around with others together. Although, the man might have just come in for a sauna and not for anything else. The man wiped the sweat of his face that had soon started to appear and I watched him as he looked at Cheryl then up to Jay then back to Cheryl.

He moved a hand under his towel and I could see his movements as he slowly started to rub his cock, still looking from one girl to the other. As Phil and I were sat away from the girls and none of us were talking, I think he assumed that we weren’t in there together. I knew that people came here for sex but I wasn’t sure if Cheryl and Phil were aware. All they knew so far was that it was a ‘nudist spa,’ not a hotspot for swingers.

Phil looked over at me and nodded down toward the man to emphasise that the man was wanking beneath his towel. I nodded back, to indicate I had noticed and carried on looking at the girls to see if either of them would also notice. The man casually turned and looked back at us and we both nodded and smiled back, still with a hand on our cocks, both of which were still hard, not being put off by another person being so close.

It was Jay who noticed first. She turned her head towards us and opened her eyes. She looked at us on the upper bench then at the man and the movement under his towel. She then turned her body until she was lying on her side and leaned up on her elbow to allow her head to rest on her hand. She looked at the man who was now fully focussed on her and then blatantly looked at the movement of his wanking under the towel.

Noticing this, the man slowly parted the towel to reveal an average sized hard cock. He looked directly at Jay and slowly ran his hand up and down the shaft of his cock while he leaned his other arm casually on the upper bench between me and Phil.

Jay smiled at the man and started to caress her tits with her free hand, circling her nipples and giving them a pinch which made the watching man began to wank in earnest, gripping his cock hard as he moved his hand faster up and down.

He gave out a little moan which made Cheryl open her eyes and look at him “Oh my,” she said as he looked from Jay to her and wanked even harder. Cheryl looked up at Jay and, seeing what she was doing to tease the man, also moved on to her side and lifted her right leg and placed her foot flat on the bench, subsequently giving the man a clear view of her pussy. This was too much for the man and he let out a loud gasp and came; small jets of cum shooting out of his cock over his hands and between his legs on to the towel he was sitting on. His strokes began to slow until he had stopped and no more cum was evident. He was a bit out of breath and began to take deep breaths to recover as he pulled a corner of his towel up to wipe his hands and cock of the thick, sticky liquid.

Jay sat up and looked to Cheryl and asked, “Pool?”

“Absolutely” Cheryl replied standing. “You coming?” she asked me and Phil.

“Sure,” I replied and we stepped down past the man who had a look of surprise on his face, now realising that we were with the girls and was probably embarrassed at this actions. We wrapped our towels around our waists and nodded a goodbye to the man still sat on the bench and still looking shocked.

Cheryl took Jay’s hand and, walking hand in hand began to laugh. “That poor man,” she giggled. “Did you see the look on his face when he realised we were all together? I feel sorry for him now. I do have a question though.” As Jay led us to the pools Cheryl asked, “Be honest. After what just happened in there, is this a swinger’s spa?”

“You could say that,” Jay answered as we entered the pool room. The larger pool had about twenty men and women in the water all leaning back around the edge of the pool, some chatting in small groups, a few couples on their own and then some single men who were just observing the scene around them. It was an eclectic mix of ages and body types; some slim, some larger, the youngest looked to be in their early twenties, the oldest around sixty.

They all looked up as we entered and either nodded to us in acknowledgement or said hi or hello as we walked in and headed to the cold plunge pool. Jay knelt down and put her hand in and feeling the cold temperature, pulled her hand out. “Fuck! That’s cold!” she said drying her hand on her towel. Phil dropped his towel and headed for the steps leading into the water. “Fine by me.” He said and slowly climbed down into the water. The shock on his face told us that the water really was that cold but he continued until he was up to his neck and bobbing around.

“It’s certainly refreshing,” he said as he got used to the temperature. Jay dropped her towel and followed Phil’s example and also climbed down the steps into the pool. She also looked shocked but after a couple of moments had also got used to the cold water and swam over to join Phil.

I watched them both swim around for about a couple of minutes and could see that they had got used to the temperature and were now swimming together from side to side of the small pool. I looked at Cheryl who shrugged her shoulders. Without a word being said we dropped our towels and she held her hand out to me which I took, and jumped in hand in hand. The cold water hit me like a lightning bolt. I had gone fully under and every pore of my body felt like it was being stabbed with a thousand needles. I came to the surface and bobbed around, the water being only about five feet deep allowing me to walk and rub my body with my arms, trying to get used to the temperature. Looking around I could see Cheryl doing the same.

“Of fuck,” she shivered as she swam over to me. “This is freezing!”

“You didn’t have to jump straight in?” I said between shivers. “You should have gone down the steps and got slowly used to it.”

“I did because you did,” she shivered back. With that she put her hands on my head and ducked me under the cold water, keeping me under for a few moments. I didn’t resist knowing that she was just having fun also I was submerged a few inches from her tits with her nipples hard and very erect with the cold. She let go and I surfaced face to face with her, our bodies almost touching. She wrapped her arms around my waist and pulled me against her so I could feel her tits against my chest and a leg that had just started to rub my own.

“Think you’re funny, do you?” I jokingly said and ducked her under, causing her to let go of me and flap around under the water. I let go of her but she didn’t surface. She moved around behind me, came up and ducked me again. Surfacing, I turned and did the same. This carried on for a few minutes, each time we surfaced and laughed as we started to chase each other around the small pool, the coldness of the pool now forgotten as our bodies moved around and got used to the temperature.

I moved to the edge of the pool and looked around for Jay and Phil having noticed that they were no longer in the pool. I looked over to the other pool and couldn’t see them there either, nor were they stood around anywhere in the room and their towels had gone. Cheryl could see me looking around and caught on to what I was doing. She looked around for them also and then came over and put her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist. I put my hands under her arse and held on to her cheeks to support her.

“Maybe they’ve gone for a drink.” She said. We both looked around us but they were not in the room. Cheryl then leaned in and kissed me. Her tongue not hesitating to enter my mouth to mix and rub with my own. I opened my own mouth wider and accepted the kiss, holding her tight against me as I gripped her arse tighter. I could feel her erect nipples brushing against my chest and, despite the cold, felt myself getting hard.

We embraced and kissed passionately for a couple of minutes, our lips not separating at all, our tongues moving between our mouths and not breaking away as we sunk into each other. I gripped her arse tight and she started to bob up and down using the water to lift her body up and then down. My hard cock was under her and I felt her move her body so that my cock was nudging her pussy lips and then with one slow movement she lowered herself down and I slid into her. She broke her face away from our kiss, shut her eyes and gasped as I entered her fully in that first instant. She looked at me and then resumed kissing as she held one arm on the side of the pool for leverage and slowly slid her body up and down on my cock.

We slowly fucked up against the side of the pool for a few minutes, kissing all the while, occasionally breaking for air and for her to gasp, “Oh fuck, this is so nice.”

I held on to her arse throughout, holding her up in the water even though I wanted to grab her fantastic tits and suck her hard nipples. The water then rippled and we stopped kissing and looked around to see the two men who had come into the spa after us climbing down the steps slowly one after another, looks of shock on their faces as the cold water covered them. They slowly went to the other side of the pool and watched us we resumed kissing and fucking. I could feel their eyes on us and knew that if we carried on there was a chance that they would want to join in, not something I think either of us would want.

We stopped kissing and she put her lips to my ear and whispered, “Let’s continue this elsewhere. I want to be properly fucked by you.”

“I think we should find the others first,” I whispered back. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to be caught by them like this. But we will carry on later. I promise you that.”

We kissed for a few more seconds before we slowly eased apart from each other, waded through the water and climbed up the steps to retrieve our towels. I looked at the men as I dried myself, my hard-on slowly diminishing, and they looked pissed off. They probably saw us and thought they would have a chance with Cheryl. ‘No such luck guys,’ I thought to myself as I wrapped my towel around me while Cheryl did the same.

We left the pool room and headed out to the lounge. Three men and two women were sat in there watching the TV while Kelly was tidying the shelves behind her. Seeing that Jay and Phil weren’t in there we looked through the glass of the sauna and steam room. Various people of different ages were sat around in both but still no Jay or Phil.

“Let’s try upstairs,” I said to Cheryl and headed to the stairs ahead of us. “There’s a cinema room and sun terrace. They may be there or in one of the ‘private rooms.’

“Private rooms?” Cheryl asked, taking my hand as we climbed the stairs.

“It’s where people can go to, well, be private with whoever they wish.” I answered as we reached the top.

“Phil wouldn’t fuck her with us in the vicinity. We’ve never done anything like this before. It’s always been in our own time.”

“We just did,” I said as we walked along and checking the rooms which had doors open revealing they were empty. Only one door had its door shut. We stopped outside, looked at each other then pressed our ears against the door. We could certainly hear a woman getting fucked in there and there were two male voices with her. She ordered one man to fuck her while telling the other man to ‘stuff his cock in her mouth.’ It wasn’t Jay and neither of the voices were Phil’s but we still listened to the action for a while as the two men obeyed her commands.

We carried on to the cinema room where a porno was playing on the screen. In the gloom we could make out plenty of bodies in various positions on the sofa’s and long bed. It was a mix of couples fucking and a couple of threesomes. Some people were sat on their own looking between the fucking on the screen and the fucking going on just feet away from them in the room. Still holding hands we wandered in and walked around, just glancing at the different people fucking and the ones sat around watching. We checked the couples and threesomes fucking and none of them were Jay and Phil. We got a few glances from the men sat on their own who probably hoped we would sit with them but after walking around and scanning everyone, we left and headed out to the sun terrace.

Several naked men and women were either sat at the tables chatting in groups of three and four while a few others were on sun loungers including Phil and Jay who were stretched out naked on loungers under an umbrella and drinking from cans of coke and eating fruit cake they had obviously bought from Kelly.

“Took your time,” Jay said as we pulled up a pair of chairs and sat next to our respective partners. We were handed a can each from which we eagerly drank, considering the heat of the sun and a slice of a very moist and fruit filled cake. “Kelly made that,” Jay said nodding to the cake I eagerly munched on. “So, what took you so long?”

“We were playing around in the pool.” I answered.

“I bet you were,” Jay said with a cheeky grin to which Phil also smiled. This made me wonder if they had sneaked a peak at us while we were fucking. I decided to just say nothing.

“This is lovely,” said Cheryl stretching her legs out and shutting her eyes as the sun beat down on her. “Just like St Lucia except naked.” Phil nodded along with her comment and having finished his drink, shut his eyes and relaxed, enjoying the shade of the umbrella from the hot sun.

We had sat in silence for about half an hour, me and Cheryl in the full sun while Jay and Phil remained shaded by the umbrella until Jay stood up and wrapped her towel around her.

“I need the loo. Anyone else?”

“I’ll come,” Cheryl said.

“And me,” said Phil

“I’m okay,” I said. “I’ll keep the chairs warm.” And moved to Jay’s vacant sun lounger. I watched the three of them leave and looked around at the other people outside. All were naked and were either sunbathing or chatting along with the persons around them. It was a friendly atmosphere and at first glance, it would be hard to believe that inside the building these same people would be fucking like crazy.

A short while later Cheryl returned and laid out naked on the other lounger next to me. “They’re going for a dip then said they might have a look in the cinema.” She said stretching her naked body out.

“Are you okay with that?” I asked. “I mean, Phil may well fuck her.”

She looked over to me and replied, “I’m okay with it if you are. After all, she’s your wife. If you’re okay with her getting fucked by him then I am. Besides, we both know he’s fucked her before.”

“True,” I agreed. “He has.”

Cheryl smiled. “I like you Steve. You’re such a nice man. Jay’s lucky to have you.”

“Thanks. I like you too,” I replied. “And Phil’s a good guy.”

“He is.” Cheryl said lying back with her arms over her head. “He’s loving, caring, and thoughtful and can be good fun to be with.”

“But you both like to fuck other people.”

“That’s true. Shagging around doesn’t affect our relationship though. It’s only been in the past few days that Phil’s really opened up about his ‘indiscretions,’ and I’ve been honest about mine. After I told him about what me the girls did with Jay, we had the hardest shag of our entire marriage. As you say, he’s a good guy.”

We laid in silence for a short while and I let what she said run round my head. It’s similar to what me and Jay were going through at the moment. Jay’s new-found openness in regards to sex had woken something in both of us but it wasn’t affecting our relationship. However, It was all due to end in less than 48 hours.

We laid in silence for a while before she put her hand on my arm making me open my eyes and look at her.

“I think it’s been long enough. Shall we go in and see what they’re up to?”

“Sure,” I said standing and wrapping the towel around me.

“I don’t think there’s any need for that.” Cheryl said rolling hers up and tucking it under her arm. I knew she was right so I took mine off and did the same as she took my hand and led us through to the cinema room. The crowd had thinned down a bit leaving several couples who were either having sex or watching the film. Several single men sat on their own were still evident and probably waiting for a single woman.

Only one of the private rooms was vacant and we walked slowly on to the stairs, clearly hearing the shouts and puffs and pants of people fucking on the other side of the shut doors, none of them sounding like Jay and Phil. We headed downstairs and went into the pool room. Some people were in both pools; one woman having sex with a guy in the large pool while a small group of four men were wading around looking like they were waiting their turn while others watched others having sex either in the pool or on the floor of the pool room.

We checked the lounge where another girl had replaced Kelly and was serving some customers their drinks. They weren’t in there so we checked the sauna. Cheryl looked through the glass and said, “Here they are.”

I went to open the door but Cheryl held my arm back. “No, don’t disturb them.”

I looked through and could see Kelly lying back on the upper bench, her feet flat down on the slats and her legs wide open while Jay was knelt on her towel on the lower bench with her face firmly planted in Kelly’s pussy while getting fucked by a very tall man. He grabbed Jay’s hips and swung into her with broad strokes as Jay ate Kelly’s pussy and finger fucked her. Phil was sat on the lower bench watching and was receiving a blow job from a petite young girl who was kneeling in front of him on the floor.

Nobody inside noticed us watching, especially when the man gave several hard thrusts before coming to a stop and pulling out of Jay, a trail of cum following his cock as it started to trickle from her wet, open pussy on to the bench. The girl stopped blowing Phil and he got up and stood behind Jay to slip his own cock into her quite easily, the previous man’s cum making it easy to accommodate Phil’s big cock.

I looked at the opposite benches where two men were sat both holding hard cocks and, no doubt, waiting their turn. The petite girl moved over and, kneeling in front of them, took one of the cocks in her mouth and started to wank the other, helping them to stay hard for when their turn came. Cheryl put her arm around me and pulled me close to her as we watched Phil, Cheryl’s husband, fuck Jay, my wife. Neither of us said anything but I did put my arm around her and returned the hug, my hand straying down to stroke her pert buttocks. We stayed watching until Phil pulled out and swapped places with one of the men. The new man slipped into Jay and carried on fucking her. She didn’t react to the change of person apart from moaning loud enough for us to hear the other side of the glass.

The girl continued to blow Phil so I knew he hadn’t cum yet. He was either wanting another turn with Jay or someone else. Kelly held Jay’s head close into her pussy and with her head thrown back was puffing and panting as Jay forced four fingers in and out her pussy. From the angle that we stood I watched as she finger-fucked her hard while, between moans from the fucking she was receiving, nibbled on Kelly’s clit. Kelly took Jay’s hand and moved it into her pussy and pushed Jay’s thumb into the opening with the other fingers. Jay understood the message and moved her head back to watch as she slowly entered her thumb with the fingers and curled her hand into a ball as she slip her fist into her. Kelly shouted out and held Jay’s wrist to keep it still, the shock of the fist inside her making her quiver and tighten her muscles. The man stopped fucking Jay to watch as Jay held her fist in Kelly’s pussy. The man slowly carried on fucking Jay which caused her fist inside Kelly to move slightly in time with the thrusting. Fisting Kelly had turned Jay on more and she shouted louder as the man fucked her.

Cheryl stood back and pulled me away from the glass. No one had paid any attention to us and we hadn’t been seen by Phil or Jay. “Come on,” she said pulling me back to the stairs which we climbed hand in hand until we reached the ‘private rooms.’ We went into one of two that was vacant and shut the door behind us. We stood facing each other before we wrapped our arms around each other and kissed passionately and hungrily; our tongues attacking each other’s mouths as we explored and tasted while our hands caressed each other. I squeezed her tits and pinched her nipples while I felt her hand grab my hard cock and grip it tight. I ran a hand down her back and grabbed her arse cheeks, slipping a finger down the crack and running it slowly over her arsehole and further down until I could feel the moisture of her wet pussy lips.

We held each other like that for about a minute before I led her to the bed and laid her down in front of me and opened her legs while I knelt on the floor. I leaned down and licked her pussy lips, running my tongue up and down and lapping the sweet taste of her pussy juice from her being turned on from watching the action in the sauna. I pushed my tongue into her hole as far as I could push, getting a reaction of “Oh fuck,” from Cheryl as she held my head tight against her. I pushed a finger into her hole and concentrated on sucking on her swollen clit. She threw her head back and yelped as I sucked and pushed my tongue on her, adding another finger in her and sliding my other hand up to pinch her nipples one at a time. I inserted a third finger and she started to push up on her heels, forcing my face and fingers firmly onto her as she panted and groaned. I moved my fingers in and out of her and started to speed up, still sucking and poking her clit with my tongue while I moved my other hand under her buttocks to hold her up so I was firmly clamped onto her.

“Stop, stop,” she pleaded and pushed my head and fingers away from her. “Get up here,” she said and moved over so I could lie down next to her. We kissed again and I grabbed hold of her arse cheeks with both hands; squeezing them and again running a finger around her arsehole making her moan and clamp her cheeks against my finger to hold it there.

She let go of me and turned around until her pussy was directly over my face as she took my cock into her mouth. She lowered her pussy down and I grabbed her arse cheeks to pull her down on me as I continued to attack her clit with my tongue and teeth while she took my cock deep into her mouth and gently caressed my balls. I ran my tongue up and own between her arse cheeks until I located her small puckered arsehole, running around it in circles before firming my tongue and forcing it into the tight hole as far as I could. She threw her head back off my cock and squealed as I jabbed at her hole, trying to tongue fuck her arsehole as best I could. I carried on finger fucking her and rubbed my thumb on her clit as I jabbed into her which made her repeatedly, causing Cheryl to pull her mouth off my cock and squeal and moan and shout.

Her legs began to shake and a split second before it happened I knew she was going to cum. She arched her body back and shouted, “FUUUUUCCCCKKKKK!” as she came. She squirted around my fingers encased in her pussy and over my face as she bucked her hips and shook her legs as the orgasm bought on by my tongue in her arsehole and thumb on her clit ran its course through her.

She continued to shake for a few moments before she suddenly went limp and laid her body flat on me, not moving apart from the rising up and down of her chest on my stomach as she panted to get her breath back. She still had my cock in her hand and was slowly moving it up and down, keeping me hard for what was to come. Her breathing slowed and she moved off me to turn and lie on top of me. I put my arms around her and we kissed, slowly and tenderly, our tongues gently rubbing together as we resumed the gentle passion we experienced in the pool.

We kissed and held each other for about ten minutes before she moved herself back and reached down for my still hard cock. She lifted herself up and gently guided it into her open, wet pussy and slowly slid her body down on to it, closing her eyes at the pleasure as it fully entered her. She held my hands down over my head and looked at me as she slowly started to fuck me, not breaking eye contact as she started to get faster, her mouth open and letting out little gasps as her pace quickened.

“Oh fuck, Steve,” she panted as she bounced up and down faster on my cock. “Oh fuck, oh fuck.” All the while she fucked me and we didn’t break eye contact. Her long, dark hair was falling over her face as her body rammed itself on to me, her large tits bouncing with her nipples hard and red just inches from my mouth that wanted to take each one in to suck and bite.

I could feel the familiar rising as my cum prepared itself and I urgently said to her as the sensation built, “I’m gonna cum!” She quickly let go of my hands and lifted herself off to lie next to me. “Like this,” she said opening her legs wide and I quickly mounted her and was soon thrusting into her as she wrapped her arms around my neck and shouted “YES, YES STEVE, YES!” I looked down at her and made eye contact as I came. Her mouth opened and she squealed as I shot jet after jet of hot cum deep into her all the while staring into each other’s eyes. The feeling as I came was tremendous. I was fucking and cumming into this beautiful and attractive woman. A woman who I barely knew but had shared a passionate and intimate experience that was wanted and was creating a bonding, not of lust, but of feeling and enjoyment that sex between two people alone brings.

I stopped cumming and laid down on her kissing her neck and face before parting her lips with my tongue to which she opened her mouth fully and responded, her arms still around my neck but holding me tight as we embraced.

After kissing for a short while I moved my head down until I was level with her pussy, my cum trickling out and on to the bed. I leaned forward and, using my tongue, lapped up as much as I could, running my tongue around her hole and lips to catch it all. I swallowed it down and then felt her pulling me up to kiss her again. Our tongues met and any remaining cum in my mouth or lips was taken by her tongue. We lay kissing in a tight embrace for several minutes, neither of us breaking away. I moved off her and lay next to her. She turned to face me and we held each other, Cheryl snuggling tight to me with her head on my chest, not moving or saying anything, just enjoying the closeness of the embrace.

“How did you feel after Jay got gangbanged?” she suddenly asked. “It was the first time for both of you, after all.”

“I felt okay,” I answered. “It had always been a fantasy of mine to see her fucked by someone else but that’s all it ever has been, a fantasy. She was drunk and went with the flow of it. In my mind, all my Christmases had come together. I didn’t realise at the time that it would lead on to everything else she’s done.”

Cheryl held me tighter and we briefly kissed again before she asked,”So, you’re okay watching her get fucked by complete strangers? How many has it been now in the past few days?”

“I’ve lost count. It began with the gangbang of Phil, Clive, Keith, Simon and Jim followed the next day with Paul, then Simon and Jim again. Then a guy in here followed by several at Kenny’s, then a gangbang at Kenny’s-I think that was eight. This morning she fucked a guy in a peep show and now she’s get fucked by who knows how many downstairs.”

“And how many woman have you fucked in all that time?”

“Kylie, our housekeeper at the hotel. You know her.”

Cheryl nodded then I continued. “Then there was Katy, who you’ve yet to meet and Sara, Manus’s wife, and now there’s you.”

“You’re lagging behind.” Cheryl said with a little laugh. “You’ve got some serious catching up to do.”

“Don’t forget we’re filming a porno tomorrow. I should get laid then…hopefully.”

“And me.” Cheryl said holding me tighter and kissing me again.

“Jay told me everything what happened yesterday,” I said. “Was it your plan to gang fuck her?”

Cheryl sat up so she could look down at me and had a guilty look on her face. “I know Phil fucks around and he knows I fuck around, but neither of us have ever met the other person involved. When me and the other wives found out about the gangbang and then met Jay, the intention originally was to make her suffer for having the nerve to fuck our husbands. The original plan was to get her drunk then abuse her, piss on her, rape her, each one of us fucking her while she was tied up, maybe even hurting her a bit to send a message to keep well away from our husbands.”

Cheryl saw the shocked look on my face but shook her head to pacify me. “No, no, don’t worry. It all changed when we went shopping with her and got to knew her a bit better. During the day when Jay was in the changing room, me and the girls had a discussion and agreed that we couldn’t go through with it. It would have been cruel to do such a thing to someone we were beginning to like. Plus, we had never done anything like that before to anyone. We’re not evil women, it’s just not us to be like that and we have our own guilt when it comes to fucking others. So we decided that we would go ahead and fuck her but if she didn’t like it, we would stop. As it turns out-she loved it and so did we.”

My shocked looked subsided and she stroked my face before leaning down and kissing me. She continued. “The truth is, I’ve really fallen for her. After we fucked her she was so open and honest about everything; all the fucking she’s done and how she wanted to help Kylie get her paintings back. I wanted to see her again and spend more time with her. So, the perfect timing of us volunteering to help get the paintings back means I would get to see her again…and you. Bumping into you both today was a nice surprise. Phil was pleased to see you both but I was thrilled. When I saw this was a nudist spa I thought I might get my chance to fuck her again. Instead, I’ve fucked you and it’s been so, so nice.”

“It has,” I said, holding her tighter. “You’re an amazing lady. Maybe, depending on how the film is planned, we could repeat this tomorrow?”

“Absolutely,” she replied pulling my mouth on to hers again to briefly kiss. “Or maybe the day after and the day after and the day after?”

“Tomorrows our last day in London.” I sighed. “All our sexual adventures is coming to an end, we both agreed that. In 48 hours we’ll be back home in High Wycombe and back to normality.”

Cheryl sat up and looked down at me with an excited look on her face. “High Wycombe? You’re joking. You live in High Wycombe?”

“Yes,” I answered, puzzled by her excitement. “Why?”

“Phil and I live in Marlow! We’re virtually neighbours! Mary and Keith live in Henley and Sue and Clive live just outside Oxford.”

“That’s one hell of a coincidence,” I said, clearly surprised.

“We could meet up and get to spend more time together.”

I had to tell her what I and Jay had agreed. “I’d like that, I really would and it would be great to meet up for dinner or something. But if you’re thinking of continuing what I think you’re thinking of, then it probably won’t happen. I and Jay agreed that ‘what happens in London stays in London,’ and that we would get back to our normal lives once we return.”

Cheryl looked very disappointed. The excited smile had gone from her face to be replaced by a sullen look at the realisation that we would not be ‘shagging around,’ once we were home.

“Okay,” she said quietly. “We could meet up as friends though, couldn’t we? Dinner? Days out? Now I’ve met you both, I don’t want our friendship to end.”

“Sure,” I said pulling her down to me and kissing her. “We would both like that.”

“Do you both work in High Wycombe?” she asked, lying on my chest again.

“I’ve got my own business. Jay teaches piano on and off from home.”

“What business?” she asked. I told her the name of my business and her eyes widened with more excitement. “Oh fuck! We used your business last year to do work on our house. The house is called, ‘Buzzards Flight.’”

I sat up, clearly surprised. “That was only last year. I remember that. I did the quote. We’ve met before! You showed me and my assistant Dave what you wanted doing. If I remember, you had a loose top and a very tight pair of denim shorts. Neither of us could keep our eyes off you.”

“I remember having some eyes following my arse around as I showed you what I needed doing and I remember playing on it; bending over now and then to give you guys a good look. Well, your company did a great job on the house.” She said smiling. “I think us meeting then and now was fate. You may think that your adventures will stop but I have a feeling that this week in London is just the beginning.”

We laid back and I pulled her on to me, kissing her hard to which she responded, holding tight around my neck. I then realised that this wasn’t to be the last we had seen of Cheryl, Phil and the others. As I kissed her many thoughts ran through my head. Although our sexual adventures were due to end, I wondered if they would. Katy had said that there’s bound to be swingers in our neighbourhood and was convinced that we would carry on. Kissing Cheryl and running my hands over her wonderful tits, I now hoped that it would continue. The decision would be Jay’s though.

We laid there kissing and cuddling for about half an hour before Cheryl said, “I suppose we should go and find the others. I’d like to get a bite to eat before the meeting.”

“You’re right,” I said standing and holding her hand to lift her of the bed. “We’ve been away from them for longer than I expected. We had better get going.” Before we opened the door we embraced and kissed again, one last moment of the two of us alone. I opened the door and we checked the cinema room where we could make out several couples and small groups were having sex on the sofas and long bench while a gangbang film played on the screen.

We walked hand in hand into the room and looked at the ensemble through the gloom but none of them were Phil and Jay. We had a quick look at the sun terrace and they weren’t there either. We made our way down to the pool room and couldn’t see them there. We entered the lounge and found Phil sat in an armchair drinking a cup of tea having showered and dressed. Kelly was back behind the counter, her hair a bit dishevelled and wet with sweat.

“There you are,” Phil said, looking up and seeing us. “We wondered where you were.”

“We’ve been upstairs,” Cheryl replied leaning down and giving him a quick peck. “Enjoy your sauna?” Phil at first looked a bit surprised before Cheryl continued smiling. “Yes, we saw you in there. Don’t panic, I’m not going to bite your head off. Did Jay have fun?”

Phil relaxed a bit seeing his wife’s demeanour and said, “Not as much as I think she wanted too. What did you see?”

Cheryl leant down to speak quietly since Kelly was in close proximity. “We saw a guy fucking Jay while she fisted Kelly and you were getting blown by a pretty young thing. Then we saw you fucking Jay followed by another guy with another one waiting.”

“Ah, I see,” He said nodding. “Well, the bloke who followed me only fucked her for a minute then left without cumming or finishing her off. The guy waiting also left without fucking her. She wasn’t too happy about that. She didn’t get laid again after that. She finished up with Kelly and then we wandered around the place looking for you two.”

“And you?” Cheryl asked running her fingers through his damp hair. “Did you have fun?” Phil avoided looking directly at her as he said,

“I ended up fucking that young girl in the sauna while Jay fisted Kelly. After that we went looking for you. How about you two?

”Well, since you ask, Steve fucked me in one of the rooms upstairs.”

I tensed up as she told him in such a blunt and straightforward manner. I didn’t want this to get uncomfortable. Phil looked at Cheryl who was still smiling, then at me. Now that both their sexual exploits were fully out in the open he physically looked more relaxed. He gave me a smile and thumbs up and I nodded in recognition back.

“Where’s Jay now?” Cheryl asked

“In the shower.” Phil answered looking from Cheryl to me. “She’s a bit pissed off though. I think she was looking for more sex than she got, this being the last free day you guys have in London.”

“Okay,” Cheryl said heading in the direction of the shower. “Come on Steve, let’s find Jay, get showered then go and get that bite to eat.”

I followed her into the showers and we found Jay alone standing in the shower room that was a line of six shower heads running along one wall.

“There you are,” she said as she rinsed the cheap, shampoo out that was provided in a bottle dispenser screwed to the wall.

“Yes, here we are.” Cheryl said approaching Jay and without saying anymore, wrapped her arms around her neck and kissed her. Jay responded and I watched as they held each other and kissed beneath the spray of the warm shower. Cheryl stopped kissing her and lowered her head to Jay’s nipples and sucked and nibbled on each; Jay shutting her eyes and holding Cheryl’s head as her tits were played with. Cheryl stopped to resume kissing her and backed Jay up against the tiled wall where she ran a hand down to Jay’s pussy and ran a finger up and down the lips before gently inserting it up to the last knuckle. Jay let out a yelp and muttered, “Oh fuck,” as Cheryl finger fucked with one, then two, then three fingers. Jay dropped her own hand and began to rub Cheryl’s clit before entering two fingers of her own and began finger fucking Cheryl.

They stood there kissing under the water, kissing and finger fucking each other before Cheryl moved back and moved Jay down to lie on the shower floor. Jay laid down in the flowing water and opened her legs wide as Cheryl turned and lowered her pussy to Jays waiting mouth while she placed her mouth over Jay’s pussy and started to run her tongue up and down the lips before holding them open with her hands and forcing the tip of her tongue into the hole and probed around. Jay held on to Cheryl’s arse cheeks and sucked on her clit, her nose rubbing between the pussy lips as she sucked and jabbed with her tongue making Cheryl break away from Jay’s pussy to yelp; even more so when Jay moved a hand and gently inserted a finger into Cheryl’s arsehole.

Cheryl began rubbing Jay’s clit hard and with her other hand inserted a finger into Jay’s arse, swiftly pushing it in and out. Jay squealed at the sensation and attacked Cheryl’s clit with her fingers, rubbing in circles and then up and down. Both girls were now rubbing each other’s clits and were finger fucking the respective arseholes with two fingers now and, judging by the vocal build up from each of them, I knew they would cum together.

I had stood under a shower and was washing myself with the cheap, provided shower gel while this was going on, stopping to watch before rinsing the suds away. My hard-on had returned and I knew I could have fucked either or both of them, but I held back. I needed to save myself for the filming tomorrow. I’m not as young as I used to be.

Both girls had started shouting and a small crowd of naked men and a couple of women had appeared by the shower entrance to watch. A couple of lucky men were receiving a blow job by their female partners while the solo guys stood watching and wanking. Cheryl suddenly threw her head back and screamed out loud as her orgasm hit and she came over Jay’s face, a jet of her ejaculate hitting Jay as she opened her mouth and let out a long shout of her own.

Droplets of Jay’s cum splashed around Cheryl’s fingers as they continued to thrust in and out of Jay’s arsehole while she carried on shouting with the orgasm as it ran through her. Cheryl then stopped shouting and started panting, clearly out of breath and slowed her fingers as Jay went quiet and started to pant also. Cheryl slowly removed her fingers from Jay’s arse and lifted herself away from Jay’s face and fingers before moving up to lay next to her under the spray of the shower where they embraced and kissed, a small round of applause coming from the voyeurs in the doorway.

Phil had heard the commotion and was also stood watching and clapping. I found out later that this was the first time he had seen Cheryl with anyone else, just as when Cheryl saw him fucking Jay in the sauna had been hers. I also reckoned that this was the first time Cheryl had fucked in front of a crowd.

The girls slowly stood up and took a little bow to the appreciative crowd and I joined in with the clapping, well aware that I was hard and aching to fuck, but knowing I had to hold back until the next day. The girls showered themselves, giggling at the excitement and exhibitionism they had just taken part in and were soon dried, dressed and ready to leave.

“You off guys?” Kelly said as we put our towels in the big bucket on the floor by the counter and handed back our locker keys. We all nodded as Jay approached and leaned over the counter to gently give her a small kiss. “See you later?” Jay asked her.

“Definitely,” Kelly replied. “I’ll probably get there about 7:15. Is that okay?”

“Sure,” Jay replied. “I’ll come out and get you.” She leaned over a gave her another quick kiss then took my hand and led the four of us out.

“I’m assuming that Kelly is now joining us for tomorrow?” I asked Jay as she flagged down a passing black cab.

“Yep. She asked if we were going back here tomorrow and I explained that we couldn’t and why and she said she would be well up for that. She phoned her boss and got the day off and is coming to the meeting tonight.”

“Cool,” I said trying to mentally add up the amount of people that would be involved in the filming.

15 minutes later the cab dropped us off in Regent Street and we cut through to Soho and had dinner at a Sushi restaurant. In quiet voices we had an open and frank discussion about everything that had happened at the spa. Jay didn’t hold back in telling Cheryl and I about her exploits followed by Cheryl confessing to fucking me and no one else. Phil didn’t seem bothered by this; after all, he had fucked Jay and another young girl in there.

Having eaten we left and made our way to Kenny’s. Cheryl and Phil walked ahead of me and Jay hand-in-hand and, it may be my imagination, but they seemed closer, as if the experiences they had just gone through had, possibly, made them closer.

As we walked down the road we could see a group of people having a chat outside Kenny’s. Manus and Sara, Kylie and Paul, Mary and Keith, Sue and Clive, Simon and Jim and James who would be filming the action. They saw us approaching and gave a wave and a ‘hi,’ when we reached them. As we got to them the door to Kenny’s was opened by Katy from the inside.

“Hi everyone,” she said in a bright tone. “Come on in, the coffee’s on.” Everyone strolled in except me and Jay who hung around outside. “Coming in?” Katy asked as she held the door open.

“In a minute. We’re just waiting for someone.” I said meaning Mike who we had met that morning.

“Okay, I’ll leave the door on the latch,” Katy said slowly shutting the door.

“Do you think he’ll come?” Jay asked me as we stood hand-in-hand by the door.

“I don’t know,” I replied. “We didn’t exactly tell him anything. We’ll give him five minutes then go in.” I expected Jay to answer, ‘okay,’ but instead she said in a worrying tone, “Oh fuck.”

I looked to where Jay was looking and saw Mike, casually dressed walking towards us, hand-in-hand with a very attractive woman and she didn’t look happy.

“Why the fuck,” Jay said in a disbelieving tone, “would he bring his wife?”

To be continued in Part Sixteen where an awkward situation arises, the filming is discussed and the final plans are made to retrieve the paintings

Claire has been made to take work experience at “Titcage”, a lobby organisation created to degrade women. You can find the first chapter here: http://stories.xnxx.com/story/58002/

Around 11 am Claire felt thirsty. She had been working all day, and felt flushed and overheated from blushing so much at what she was looking at. She looked around and spotted a cool, inviting water cooler across the room. She got up and headed towards it.

‘Psst!’ said a voice. Claire turned and saw a thin, pretty long-haired teenaged blonde looking at her. The girl had an elfin, friendly face, a short wrap skirt and a button up shirt knotted under her medium-sized tits. Her tag identified her as Kitten, and according to her ID she was a B-grade fuck.

Kitten made a no-go motion towards the water cooler, crossing her hands across each other. ‘That one’s for the men,’ said Kitten. ‘We drink from the cordial.’ She pointed to another cooler, filled with red liquid.

‘Thanks!’ said Claire. She thought the prohibition was strange, but she liked the look of Kitten – she seemed friendly – and she appreciated the advice. She headed to the cordial cooler and poured off a plastic cup full of the liquid. It tasted strange, she discovered, but thick and sweet. Claire drank it all and then poured another cup to take back to her desk. As she watched, she was aware of all the men in the room watching her – or, more specifically, watching her tits. She blushed and sat back down, ready to describe the next naked whore the system offered up.

The cordial worked its way through Claire’s system, as she stared at a succession of embarrassing photos of naked sluts. About 90 minutes after she’d drunk the cordial, she became aware of a growing pressure in her bladder, and realised she needed to pee. It was almost lunchtime anyway, but she needed to go now, so she got up and headed for the toilets.

The toilet doors opened directly onto the open plan office, and were marked with the usual male and female signs, but the text was unusual. They read “girls” and “people”. Claire didn’t like the implication that girls weren’t people, but she entered the “girls” door anyway.

The room inside was a cool, and gently lit. Claire was immensely confused by it. It didn’t look like the toilets she’d expected. There were no stalls and no wash basins – just a large tiled room with a low bench at one end and some shower-style hoses and small indentations in the wall at the other. She turned around and left again.

She spotted Kitten’s desk nearby. ‘Hey,’ she said to Kitten, walking over to the girl. ‘Where are the toilets?’

‘Through there,’ said Kitten, pointing at the door Claire had just used.

‘No, that’s the showers,’ said Claire, whispering. People were looking at her and she felt her face starting to flush. She felt stupid being the new girl who didn’t know where the toilets were.

Claire had always been embarrassed by toilets. As a young girl she’d been mortified when her father had talked to her friends about how Claire sometimes wet the bed. And she’d never lived down having accidentally wet herself in fifth grade. She’d never been able to get past the idea that she was bad at pissing, that she was stupid and dirty because of it. It was enormously hard even to talk to Kitten about it now.

Kitten laughed. ‘They can be a bit confusing. Let me show you. I need to go anyway.’ Kitten reached down between her legs and adjusted something that Claire couldn’t see, and then got up and walked the blushing Claire back inside the ‘toilets’.

‘They don’t install actual toilets,’ said Kitten, inside. The two girls were alone in here, which Claire found helped. She was still blushing though. Kitten continued: ‘Women don’t need toilets and in any case they cost too much. There’s drains in the floor, so you just take off any clothes that are in the way and piss standing up.’

‘What?’ asked Claire, horrified.

‘It’s just like camping,’ said Kitten. ‘Oh, except don’t squat. You’ve got to do it standing up. Squatting’s unattractive and if the supervisors catch you doing it you’ll get in trouble.’ Kitten peeled off her short skirt and laid it on the low bench. Claire gasped. It felt wrong to be here with Kitten disrobing. It felt slutty and wrong. Kitten was wearing no panties underneath, and Claire blushed to find herself looking at Kitten’s shaved pussy. It was cute – exactly like what Claire imagined a perfect vagina to look like. And right through her clit, there was a small metal ring. It looked painful, but at the same time it fascinated Claire.

Kitten closed her eyes, blushing a little, and then slowly urine began to pulse and trickle from her twat and run down her legs. It pooled at her feet and then ran off to a nearby drain. Claire couldn’t believe she was watching another girl piss in front of her but it would be impolite to leave. She had no friends here except Kitten and she didn’t know what she’d say if she left – clearly what Kitten was doing was normal here.

Claire flashed back to when she was 14 and her father had come into the bathroom to find her peeing in the bathtub because the toilet was broken. Claire had already been humiliated even while she was alone, squatting in the cold porcelain tub and peeing, and it had been worse when her father had grabbed her, spread her legs, and starting spanking her still-piss-damp pussy. Claire had cried and wailed for hours and that night had lain awake thinking about what a dirty animal she must be to have deserved such punishment.

Now, Claire watched as Kitten pissed, entranced by the river of urine running down the girl’s beautiful leg. She watched until finally the flow stopped. When it did, Kitten walked to the wall, took down on of the shower hoses Claire had seen, turned it on, and rinsed her legs and cunt clean. She moaned a little as the water played across her inner thighs.

‘You’ll want to wear heels to work, like you are now,’ said Kitten as she washed, angling the water at her pussy. ‘If you wear socks they’ll just get pissy and wet. And you need to be careful with the hose or you’ll get your shirt wet. A lot of girls just get completely naked to be sure.’ She pressed the hose against her vagina and sighed contentedly.

‘This is weird,’ said Claire unhappily.

‘No, it’s no weirder than sitting on a bowl,’ said Kitten. ‘Soon you’ll wonder how you pissed any other way. Also, the washing off is just for your own comfort. The organisation doesn’t care if your legs are pissy, you won’t get in trouble for that.’ She turned off the hose and hung it back up.

‘What if I need to…’ said Claire, and stopped.

‘Shit?’ laughed Kitten. ‘Just stick your ass in one of the indents in the wall and poop. They’ll take care of the cleaning up.’ She put her skirt back on. ‘Good luck, honey,’ she said. ‘I’ll see you at lunch if you want?’

‘Okay,’ said Claire. When Kitten had left, Claire nervously took off her skirt and pulled off her panties and put them on the bench. Then she moved to stand right above a drain, spread her legs a little, and tried to relax. It took a while, but finally piss began to spurt from her vagina. Initially it arced out and splashed away from her, but soon it slowed to a trickle and ran down her legs. Claire felt strange and dirty and was just glad no one could see her. She kept worrying that someone would burst in and spank her cunt for being so dirty. She looked at her hairy pussy and wondered what it would be like to have a shaved beaver like Kitten. When she was done she rinsed off her legs and dressed.

At lunch she found Kitten in the small break room, alone. The break room was refreshingly normal, except for more of the omnipresent posters of nude women. It had a normal-looking fridge and cupboards and a table. Claire sat down next to Kitten.

‘Is your name really Kitten?’ she asked.

Kitten laughed. ‘No, it’s Sarah, but I’m called Kitten here. Well, actually my full work name is Slutkitten, but we mostly use the short names because it’s less distressing to new people like you.’

‘Slutkitten?’ said Claire. ‘But that’s so demeaning!’

‘It’s just a name,’ said Kitten. ‘It’s no different from sorority hazing or working at a Hooters bar or whatever. It’s just part of the way the organisation promotes itself.’

Claire looked at Kitten’s badge. It read “Tits: 32C, real. Cunt capacity: 1.2 litres. Milk production: None Fertility: N/A Fuck grade: C Rank: X”. ‘What does the stuff on your badge mean?’ she asked.

‘Tits are self explanatory,’ said Kitten, cupping hers. ‘To test cunt capacity they put a balloon in your pussy and then pump it up until you cry, and that’s your capacity. Milk production is for lactating women and it shows how much they express a day and how tasty it is. Fertility is how likely you are to get pregnant. They can test that but mostly they don’t bother unless you have a high rank or you’ve already been pregnant. Fuck grade is how satisfying you are to men when they fuck you. Rank is how high in the organisation you are – the closer to A the better. You can order around anyone with a lower rank than you.’

‘So fuck grade – how do they know what that is?’ asked Claire, scared of the answer.

‘Well, for me they made me give them phone numbers for my ex boyfriends and then called them to ask how I was in bed.’ Kitten looked uncomfortable. ‘I had to listen in. It was so humiliating I was in tears. They asked how easily I got wet, and if I liked it when they called me names, and if I got wet when I was abused. I had to hear my boyfriends say I was only adequate in bed, not good. He said I didn’t swallow enough of his cum and I didn’t agree with him that I was a whore. And then they gave me the C grade.’

‘What if you’re a virgin?’ asked Claire. She was a virgin.

‘Then you get a V for virgin, and you have to ask your first fuck to call the office for an interview when you finally get laid,’ said Kitten. ‘You sure have a lot of questions!’

‘This place is weird and embarrassing,’ said Claire. ‘I hate it.’

‘But they’re so influential!’ said Kitten. ‘They’re setting lawmaking policy all over the country! Don’t you want in on the ground floor?’

Claire felt close to tears. She just shook her head.

‘Well you can always just quit, I guess,’ said Kitten. ‘Which would be a shame. You seem nice!’ She reached out and gave Claire a friendly hug, and Claire hugged her back.

It felt good to be liked, but not so good as to make Claire forget pissing down her legs.

(To be continued…)

In a society where mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century, a prostitute-slave named Sara endures pain, humiliation and casual exploitation in the service of a Las Vegas casino.

In a society that otherwise resembles our own, mass slavery has persisted into the 21st Century. It is a common and accepted feature of public and private life. Males and females of all ethnic backgrounds are held thrall, without status or legal rights. They are quite literally living property, and may be bought, sold and used for any purpose, including: hard labor, breeding, menial work and sexual servitude.

This series of stories, which is not presented in any particular order, explores the daily life of a prostitute-slave named Sara. Purchased at auction by a Las Vegas casino, she is tasked with fulfilling the sexual urges of its clientèle, who pay for her favors along with room service and Wi-Fi access. Subject to their every whim, she has known both anguish and delight, but most often casual exploitation.

When she is not engaged by a guest, Sara must contend with capricious and underpaid corporate overseers and occasionally vicious slave stable politics.

***

Continued from Part II

The first time the elevator opened onto the skyway, Sara could not muster the courage to step outside. After a moment, it closed and carried her back down to the maintenance corridor. For a time, she stood staring at a distorted image of herself in the scratched and battered metal doors.

It was not a slave who stared back at her – it was a woman.

In place of her strappy black heels, she wore a pair of casual cork wedges with tan leather accents. Her legs were covered by a pair of tattered jeans, which fit almost as snugly as the stockings they replaced. Beneath them: a simple white cotton thong, which peaked above her waistline in the back.

Her midriff was bare, below a tight, faded t-shirt with “I love Las Vegas” on the chest, except that the word “love” was replaced with a plump red heart. Underneath that, she wore a white shelf bra that showed off the natural shape of her breasts and bared her nipples, which stood out through the clingy t-shirt.

At her side, she held the shopping bag that contained her house dress and the toys that Cruz instructed her to bring.

Steeling herself, Sara pressed the button marked “S” again and the elevator lurched into motion. The doors parted, and she forced herself across the threshold. She nearly panicked when the doors closed behind her, and she looked back and realized that there was a lock in place of the call button. After taking a moment to control her breathing, she walked up a short flight of concrete steps which deposited her on the pedestrian bridge.

Sara had looked down on this bridge countless times, watching the people walk back and forth, imagining where they had been, where they were going and what wonders they had seen. She had never, ever dared to hope to walk across it herself.

Having lived virtually her entire life indoors, the sensations were overwhelming. The air was so hot and dry that she found it difficult to draw into her lungs. It was being carried along by gusts of wind, which brought with them scraps of paper and tiny particles of grit that she could feel impacting on her face and skin.

No longer diminished by the tinted windows of Helios, the sunlight was blinding. Even the white concrete surface of the walkway made her squint against the glare.

From beneath her feet, the roar of the traffic was continuous. She could actually feel the bridge tremble every time a heavy truck rumbled past.

Although her senses were under constant assault, it was a tiny change in the behavior of the people around her that stood out the most. When she was on display or just walking the floor of the casino, men would stare at her unabashed. Their eyes would settle on her cleavage or her ass, with no more regard than looking at a picture on the wall.

It was subtle, but that had changed. Rather than staring, men stole quick peeks at her or avert their eyes altogether — only to look back as she passed.

Women, who usually ignored her, looked on with a mixture of admiration and envy. She saw one woman actually drive her elbow into the ribs of the man next to her when his gaze lingered little too long. It all came together in a heady rush that flowed into her, fulfilling some part of her that she never knew was empty.

“Hey, baby!” said a young man who suddenly appeared out of the crowd. He had dark skin and curly hair.

“You love Las Vegas? Uh, yeah – me to! Do you want to go somewhere, maybe a club? I could buy you a drink… or dinner? Whatever you want… Where are you from, baby?”

Sara carefully set her face with a cool expression and a small smile. Her eyes flicked up and down his body, then she continued across the bridge. Another young man, standing next to him, burst out laughing.

“Ice cold!” he said. “Ouch, Fadi! She is just way, way, way out of your league!”

Sara walked on, smiling. Stepping into the shadow of Camelot, she was grateful for the relief from the blazing sun. Looking back over her shoulder at Helios, she was surprised by how small the pyramid looked. Before, its vast atrium and endless ranks of guest rooms had seemed like the entire world.

Turning back towards Camelot, she identified its cavernous entryway – a mighty stone arch beneath a huge banner that read: “Lords and Ladies, Welcome to Camelot! Enjoy the Many Pleasures our Castle has to Offer!”

Before she stepped inside, Sara looked further along The Strip in the direction she had been walking. In the distance, she could see a collection of glass towers, sparkling in the sun. Below them, rising from a pool of water was the mighty figure of a woman in long robes, rendered in a green patina – the Statue of Fortune.

It was another casino, The Big Apple, which Sara knew from her recent training had been built to resemble New York, a great city far, far away. She took one step towards it – one step towards that next unexplored marvel – and then she felt every prod that had ever been touched to her skin and triggered come upon her at once. She turned back and walked into the castle.

The space was bustling. Jugglers, musicians and acrobats performed all around her while the churning crowd pushed in a dozen different directions at once. Moving deeper into the air conditioned space, Sara spotted a utility in a brightly colored harlequin uniform. She approached him, mentally rehearsing the words she would speak.

“Boy,” she began.

“Yes, mistress?” he replied immediately, his eyes low.

“Take me to this room,” she said, holding out the card Cruz had provided.

Bowing his head, he took it from her.

“Yes, mistress,” he said. “May this boy carry your bag for you, mistress?”

She was about to decline what she took to be a very peculiar request – no one having ever offered to ease her burden – when she remembered who she appeared to be.

“Yes, boy,” she said, taking care not to thank him.

“Thank you, mistress.”

The utility led her across the casino floor to a bank of elevators. Up on the fifth floor, he steered her down a long hall and opened the door to room 528. He walked in ahead of her, putting the bag and the card down on a small table.

“Enjoy your stay at Camelot, mistress,” he said.

She let him go without another word.

***

Walking into the room, Sara felt the whole world turn inside out. Cruz was kneeling at the foot of the king-sized bed, wearing the house dress of a Helios slut. Everything was exactly as it should have been, and also completely, totally wrong. Sara reached out to the wall to keep her balance and focused on her breathing to steady herself.

Finding her center, she barked at Cruz: “Up, slave! Everything off, now!”

The overseer stood and started pulling off her scant coverings. She did it badly. During her training, Sara had been taught either to perform a striptease while undressing, or to simply make her clothes disappear. Cruz did neither, and she left everything in an untidy pile on the floor.

The overseer had never undressed during any of their previous sessions. Sara did not regard her as an unattractive woman, but seeing her naked it was obvious that she would never have been selected as a slut, if she had been a slave. She had a bit of a belly and her C-cup breasts drooped a little when they were released from her bra. Sara gestured for her to turn around. Her ass was broad and shapeless.

When Cruz turned back towards her, Sara stepped in close. She took a small patch of the overseer’s thick pubic hair between her thumb and forefinger and ripped it out by the roots. Cruz gasped. Her body jerked back, away from the pain – a reflex that would have been trained out of a slave years earlier.

“Unacceptable!” Sara shouted, holding the hairs up for Cruz to see. “Shave!”

Cruz scurried off to the bathroom. When she heard the water start to run, Sara heaved a deep breath, trying to compose herself to continue the session. She pulled a heavy wooden chair away from the desk and set it up facing a full-length mirror on the wall.

The chair had worn, steel-reinforced eyelets set into its arms and legs. As Sara suspected, this was a “playroom,” set up specifically for guests who wanted to take full advantage of a slave during their stay. The bed would have similar mounting points to secure ropes or shackles, and the walls and door were no doubt soundproof to deaden any screams.

When Cruz returned, Sara had rigged the chair with heavy cuffs. Sara took her by the neck, inspected her shaved vulva, then bent her over the back of the chair. The slave locked her wrists and ankles in place, leaving her exposed.

With the overseer incapable of doing anything but waiting, Sara took her time undressing. She decided leave the shelf bra on, just because she could.

Next, she retrieved a strap-on dildo from the shopping bag, along with a bullet vibrator and a tube of lubricant. Cruz turned pale as she watched Sara in the mirror, buckling the nine-inch monster around her waist.

“Sara,” she swallowed. “That’s too big. Did you bring something smaller?”

The slave stepped up behind her, took one of the folds of her labia between the tip of her finger and her thumbnail and squeezed, hard. Cruz cried out.

“Say, ‘Mistress,’” Sara said, detached.

“Mistress,” Cruz stammered. “It’s too big. It won’t fit in my cunt.”

“It’s not going in your cunt,” Sara replied.

Sara saw the first glimmer of real fear in her eyes. She began pulling at her restraints.

“No, Sara! No! You can’t!”

Cruz shivered as Sara worked the cold lubricant into her waiting anus.

“It won’t hurt as much if you relax,” Sara advised her.

The overseer turned frantic.

“I haven’t… I mean… I can’t… Please, Sara!”

The slave pressed the tip of the dildo against the overseer’s tight rear hole.

“You have to stop, Sara! Don’t do it! You’re going to hurt me!”

Unmoved, the slave slowly rocked her hips forward and watched the bulbous head disappear inside Cruz. She shrieked.

While she was picking out toys, it occurred to Sara that there might be consequences if she actually tore up the overseer’s guts, so she picked out a dildo with a “sissy tip.”

To look at it, the dildo was indistinguishable from the cruel latex giants with hard rubber cores that had made Sara and countless other slaves tremble in fear of the agony they would soon be suffering. However, with a sissy tip, the head and the surface of the shaft were spongy, so that even without stretching, it was likely to cause some pain but no real damage.

Most often, sissy tips were used in public displays, to give guests the impression of a brutal reaming without the cost of sending a slave to the infirmary afterward. Sometimes, packets of fake blood would be inserted into the receiving slave, to enhance the effect.

Sara guessed – correctly, it seemed – that Cruz might not have much anal experience, so just seeing the size of the dildo in combination with the sensation of being penetrated would create the desired effect without really hurting her.

Sara leaned forward. The thick shaft pushed deeper into Cruz.

“Stop! Stop!” she cried. “It’s too big!”

With her hips finally pressed against the overseer’s doughy ass, Sara pulled back then pressed forward again, establish a rhythm for herself. With the overseer wailing, she touched the controller for the bullet vibrator, which was riding in a pocket next to her clit. She sighed.

After a few dozen more strokes, the overseer’s screams yielded to dull grunts at each full penetration, accompanied by the slap of Sara’s hips against her ass.

The slave quickened her pace. Each new thrust pressed the vibrator into her clit, delivering fresh burst of pleasure. Moments later, she was gasping, then crying out as she built towards a powerful climax.

On the cusp, she reached out and took a handful of the overseer’s hair, jerking her head back so that she could watch in the mirror as Sara took her orgasm from her ruined ass. Their eyes met in the reflection, then Cruz watched as the slave spasmed and succumbed to bliss.

When she had recovered, Sara walked around to the front of the chair and put the soiled dildo in the overseer’s face.

“Clean it up,” she said.

“No… No, I won’t,” Cruz said.

The slave grabbed the overseer’s hair and pushed her mouth down towards the dildo. Cruz twisted away, her lips clamped shut.

Unperturbed, Sara retrieved several small items from the bag. The first was a fat, smooth metal cylinder with a rubber seal halfway between its rounded ends. She smeared it with lubricant, then pushed it inside the overseer’s vagina.

“What is that?” Cruz asked, anxious, unable to see what was being done to her own body.

“A shock stick,” said Sara, screwing a clamp shut on the overseer’s labia, trapping the metal object inside of her.

Cruz winced as she felt the clamp bite down on her delicate flesh.

“Sluts can’t be punished in their cunts!” she protested, terrified.

“Sluts can’t be punished in their cunts by the house. Guests can do whatever they want,” said Sara, pushing a button on the remote control.

For two seconds, the overseer’s sex was transformed into pure, electric pain. The air exploded out of her lungs in an unformed scream as she endured the worst agony of her entire life.

Sara stepped back around in front of Cruz, brushing the tip of the dildo against her cheek.

“Clean it up,” she said.

“No…” Cruz panted. “No…”

Holding the controller where Cruz could see it, Sara triggered a three-second shock.

“Please don’t…” the overseer’s words dissolved into a high-pitched shriek as she endured an even worse pain.

Sara touched the dildo to the overseer’s lips.

“Clean it up,” she said.

“I can’t… Please…”

The slave readied a four-second shock.

“No! I’ll do it! I’ll do it!” Cruz blurted out. “Don’t burn me again, please! I’ll do it!”

Sara smiled and pushed her hips forward. Cruz made an awful retching sound as the head of the dildo slipped between her teeth. She kept her lips curled back to avoid touching the shaft, even as Sara pressed it against the back of her throat.

“I said, ‘Clean it up!’” Sara snapped. “Suck on it – use your lips and tongue.”

Seeing Sara’s finger moving towards the trigger on the remote control, Cruz surrendered with a terrible whimper. She wrapped her lips around Sara’s filthy rubber cock and sucked it like a well-trained slut.

***

Sara had not intended to take pleasure from the overseer’s oral service, but as she watched her head bobbing up and down between her legs, she felt her clit twitch. Surrendering to the urgings of her body, the slave viciously throat-fucked Cruz to orgasm, then tied her down on the bed, her legs spread wide.

She removed the vibrator from the strap-on, held it to the overseer’s clit, then secured it with athletic tape. Turning it up to maximum, she straddled Cruz and pressed her sex down onto her face.

With Cruz working her clit, Sara built slowly towards her third orgasm of the evening, occasionally smothering the overseer to keep her focused and motivated.

Feeling Cruz shuddering beneath her, Sara rose a few inches up on her knees. Cruz gasped.

“I’m cumming! I’m cumming! Oh, gods! I’m cumming!” she cried. “Turn off the vibrator! It’s too much! Too much! Please…”

Sara silenced the overseer by pressing herself back down onto her mouth – without touching the vibrator’s controller.

Cruz had two more writhing orgasms before Sara was finally satisfied. Relaxed and happy, the slave climbed off the bed. The overseer looked desperate.

“Turn it off!” she begged. “Please, turn it off! I’m going to cum again… It’s too much! Please…”

Unaffected, Sara started towards the bathroom.

“No!” the overseer cried after her. “Gods, no! I’m cumming! I… I… uh… Gods, please… No! Uh… I can’t!”

The slave drew a hot bath for herself in the oversized tub and settled in for a nice, long soak. For Sara, a bath was a rare luxury – showers that spit needles of lukewarm water were all that the house provided for sluts.

Every few minutes, she would listen to Cruz have another orgasm – her pleas growing ever more frantic and, ultimately, incoherent. When she stopped making sounds altogether, Sara reluctantly climbed out of the tub and pulled on a plush robe that hung from a hook on the back of the bathroom door.

Walking back into the bedroom, she stood watching Cruz occasionally jerk against her restraints, her glassy eyes fixed on the ceiling. The bedding was saturated with her juices, which had created a large wet spot spreading out from around her hips. She did not notice Sara.

The overseer was in an entirely different place, her body nothing more than a fleshy sack overflowing with hormones that her brain had long since lost the ability to process. Like a primitive, single-celled amoeba, she could only perceive one type of stimulus – orgasm – and only offer one type of response: a feeble tug against the bonds that held her.

Seeing her pathetic display, Sara felt a wetness between her own legs. Retrieving another vibrator from the shopping bag, she sat down and got herself off while watching Cruz twitch.

Afterward, she released the overseer from her restraints, but all she could do was curl into a fetal position while the vibrator continued its relentless assault on her clit.

Sara took pity on her and shut off the vibrator. Suddenly denied the stimulation that had defined her existence for more than two hours, Cruz shuddered and then lay still.

***

The overseer shrieked in agony as the slave triggered the shock stick inside her vagina, still trapped behind her clamped labia. The jolt ripped Cruz out of her stupor, her limbs flailing.

“Up, bitch!” shouted Sara. “Kneeling spread!”

Cruz tried to lift herself up onto her knees, but collapsed back into her own spent juices. Sara administered another shock. She screamed again.

“On the floor, you filthy slut!” Sara snarled, pointing to a spot on the carpet in the middle of the room.

Desperate to avoid another flash of searing pain, the overseer threw herself off the side of the bed and crawled over to the slave’s feet. She knelt: legs spread, chin high, fingers interlaced behind her head so that her arms were held up and away from her body.

It was an intensely vulnerable posture, which Sara was mostly required to assume when she was being berated or punished.

Satisfied, the slave picked up the telephone.

“This is room 528 in tower four” she said. “My slut has wet the bed. I need it changed immediately.”

Sara watched Cruz blush furiously and bow her head, utterly humiliated. She hung up the phone.

“Eyes up, cunt,” she said, fingering the shock stick’s controller. “You can’t expect me to sleep in your filth just because you can’t control your own body.”

“Yes, mistress,” the overseer croaked softly, her eyes wet.

Moments later, there was a knock at the door. Still wearing the bathrobe, Sara opened it, admitting a male utility and three drones.

“Good evening, mistress,” said the utility, eyes low.

With practiced speed and robotic precision, the drones stripped off the saturated bedding and began to apply a fresh set. Sara noticed the utility’s gaze settle on Cruz, her heavy breasts and shaved vulva on open display.

Following a sudden impulse, Sara reached down and cupped the utility’s genitals through his trousers. He turned white as her hand moved expertly around his private parts. He was intact, but locked in chastity.

“Too bad,” she whispered into his ear, loud enough for Cruz to hear. “I was hoping maybe you could plug her for me – she seems to be leaking.”

The utility turned bright red and hung his head, humiliated. Cruz began to weep, her chest convulsing with silent sobs.

The drones finished their work and departed with the utility. Sara smiled, advancing on Cruz while lifting her robe to receive cunnalingus from her.

Catching a glimpse of herself in the mirror, the slave felt her guts churn. She realized that she had broken the one unspoken rule that all slaves have among themselves: never to increase the suffering of another slave – unless explicitly ordered to do so.

Her heart sank, thinking about how she had needlessly humiliated the utility – and she had even enjoyed it. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, she felt sick. Given the power of a mistress for just a few hours, she had become as cruel and capricious as any that she herself had ever serviced.

Without thinking, she picked up phone to have the utility called back so she could apologize, but she hung up again without speaking a word. It was absurd to even contemplate what she would say to him. She had done an awful thing, and she had no choice but to carry the guilt of it forward – like pain that lingers after a caning.

***

Returning to Helios, Sara did not see House Mistress Cruz for several days – and she was actually glad for it. The game, or whatever it was, had gone too far. She might not have believed it herself a week earlier, but there were some things that she would not trade for an orgasm.

When she looked up at the assignment board and saw that once again it was blank to the right of “2280,” there was no immediate rush of fear. Instead, she felt resigned. She looked towards the dom, waiting for the verbal instructions that she knew would come.

“Sara is to see House Master Gabriel, office five,” she said.

Startled, Sara felt her apprehension beginning to rise. Stepping into the office, Gabriel quickly closed the door behind her. She immediately sensed his agitation, and her fear rose further.

“Strip – naked,” he said.

Gabriel took advantage of the stable sluts as much as every other house master, but he was never demeaning or brusque. In fact, Sara usually regarded him as one of the most sympathetic overseers – willing to listen and not as quick as others to hand out punishment. She could sense none of that in him. He seemed angry – maybe even frightened.

Once she was undressed, Gabriel took a heavy leather collar and fastened it tight around her neck. It was not a costume piece – it was a serious restraint with a built-in choke.

“I don’t know what you did, Sara, but you’re in deep shit,” he said, concentrating on his work.

Next, he fixed cuffs around her wrists and ankles.

To her horror, he attached a leash to her collar, then led her out through the stable, naked except for her restraints. She could feel eyes on her as she walked, head bowed in shame. Other girls glanced at her sideways or looked away altogether. No one spoke. Sara was completely disgraced and terrified, knowing that this type of public humiliation was always a prelude to torture.

They stepped into an elevator and House Master Gabriel pressed the button for Sub-Level 9 – the deepest part of the entire complex.

“Please, master…” Sara began, as soon as the doors slid shut.

“Shut up!” he snapped. “I don’t want to talk to you right now.”

The slave began to tremble, breathing exercises no longer sufficient to hold back her fear. She could feel the depth pressing down on her. The air turned cold.

The doors parted. She started to hyperventilate. House Master Gabriel tugged firmly on her leash, partially closing the choke around her throat, making her fight even harder for each breath. She was in a dimly lit corridor, walking past black-painted metal doors, each marked with a number stenciled in white. From behind each door, she could hear the sounds of slaves being tortured.

“Please, Master! Please, don’t! Don’t put any more in!” cried a female voice. “Brenda has learned! She won’t ever do it ever again! Please! It hurts so bad! Please!”

The slave’s pleas gave way to high-pitched shrieks, joining the chorus of agony that echoed all around them.

Sara was already feeling lightheaded when Gabriel opened the door to room 15. She could hear her heart pounding and darkness had begun to gather in her peripheral vision.

Yanked through the doorway by her collar, she froze. The room was dark, except for a pool of light centered on a reinforced gynecological examination table. There were anchor points for her wrist and ankle cuffs, as well as thick leather straps to hold her thighs, waist, chest and arms in place.

The table was surrounded on three sides by racks and trays displaying every conceivable means of inflicting pain: whips, paddles, canes, electrical wires with clips and probes, surgical instruments, inflatable plugs, tidy rows of sterilized needs, vacuum cylinders, specula, a pot of glowing coals with branding irons and other things – things that Sara hoped she would never understand.

A mirror hung overhead, so that she would be able to watch everything that was being done to her while she was strapped down on the table.

Shadowy figures stood just beyond the light. One of them, a tall, muscular man, walked towards her, extending his hand to take her leash.

Sara vomited, emptying her stomach onto the concrete floor.

The tall man took the leash from House Master Gabriel.

“Clean that up,” he said in a deep, commanding voice. “Also, bring me a chair.”

Several drones leapt to fulfill his orders – kneeling to mop up Sara’s watery vomit and setting a sturdy metal chair in the pool of light, facing the examination table.

As he stepped out of the shadows, Sara could see the man pulling her along clearly. His skin was dark – nearly black – and his head was shaved. He wore a tailored suit, polished leather shoes and an expensive watch.

He brought her over to the chair.

“Sit down, Sara,” he said.

She obeyed, head low, body quivering with fear.

He took a crisp white handkerchief from his pocket and used it to gently dab her chin, cleaning up slimy strings of vomit.

“Have this laundered and returned to my office,” he said, holding it up for a drone who immediately snatched it out of his hand.

Unhurried, he leaned back against the examination table, studying the slave. Feeling nausea welling up inside of her again, Sara sucked air through her teeth in short, shallow breaths.

“Sara, my name is Nigel Westin,” the man said. “I manage the stables here at Helios. I want you to listen very carefully to what I am about to tell you.

“As a house girl, you’re accustomed to the idea that certain parts of your body and certain types of punishment are off-limits for you. Those rules don’t apply to me. I can do anything to any part of you that I decide is necessary.”

Sara choked down an acrid swig of vomit that flooded into her mouth.

“Having said that, I have not brought you here to punish you,” he continued. “Whether or not you go up on this table is entirely up to you. I need you to answer some questions for me, and if you do that honestly and without reservation, I promise that this whole process will be completely painless.

“Do you understand what I am saying to you?”

She managed a faint nod.

“Good,” he smiled. “I’m going to ask you about House Mistress Cruz and the your activities with her over the past several months. Are you going to talk to me about that?”

She nodded again, stronger.

“I’m glad, Sara,” he said. “You’re a pretty girl, and I just hate seeing pretty girls get hurt. Before we start, I want to ask you a different question:

“Are you cold? I’m wearing a wool suit, and I’m freezing down here. This must be extremely uncomfortable for you.”

“Yes, master,” she answered, allowing a small smile to cross her lips.

He nodded, smiling himself.

“House Master Gabriel, please bring Sara a robe and some slippers,” he said, looking out into the darkness. “I think she is going to be a good girl for us.”

***

Sara told him everything that happened in explicit detail. He seemed to already know much of it, and she was fascinated when he showed her photographs and video of her journey from the Helios stable to the guest room in Camelot. Secretly, she was thrilled as she watched herself – not a slave, not a slut – but a carefree, beautiful young woman.

House Mistress Cruz never returned to the stable. Gabriel later told her that Cruz had been fired – which meant that she would no longer serve at Helios and she would have to find another place to work. Sara ventured that there could be worse fates than to be a woman, free, exploring fabulous Las Vegas.

Gabriel laughed.

“You’ve got a pretty easy life, Sara,” he said. “No parents nagging you to finish college, and you never have to figure out how you’re going to pay the rent.”

He opened the door to a luxurious suite at the apex of the pyramid, where the entire starting lineup for the NSU-LV men’s basketball team was waiting for her to arrive. They paid to have the room, and Sara, for the entire night, just so that they could gang-bang her for a few hours ahead of their game against UC La Jolla that evening.

Life begins again with Danielle, Hailey and Melanie joining me.

It was time to move away from home, become a true adult, and figure out who I really needed in my life. The only problem was, every time I thought about the people closest to me, I couldn’t narrow it down.

Danielle had become my best friend. I enjoyed every minute that we hung out, and we shared a lot of things in common. And, of course, she was the only one I knew worked with me in a relationship. She was sexy, and the type of girl any guy would kill for.

Hailey had become so much more than Danielle’s hyper little sister. She was probably the sexiest girl I’d ever met, but she was also intelligent, crafty, and extremely fun. The few times I spent alone with her had proven to be fantastic, and she seemed like she could be just as much wifey material as Danielle.

Melanie had gone on and off the radar, mostly because I felt guilty bringing in a third girl. But, every time she was around, our chemistry was unquestionable. Every time we touched was pure passion. She had a way of moving between chill and sexy very quickly. She also loved watching sports with me, and I felt like I could spend so much time with her without getting bored.

There had been many times over the years that I had jokingly said we should all move to Utah and live happily ever after. Most of the time, it had just been for the joke, and never really seriously entered my brain. But, the more I struggled to make a choice, the more I started to toy with the idea in my head. Could I possibly get all three girls to move with me? It didn’t even have to be Utah – there was no law against living with three women. I spent more than a few nights thinking about it.

Would they go for it? Danielle would obviously be the hardest sell, but did Hailey and Melanie even want to share me indefinitely, and possibly forever? Did they want to live around other girls? Did either Hailey or Danielle want to live with a sister, and possibly be continuously intimate together? This wasn’t going to be easy, but I hadn’t ever stopped myself from being greedy before in this situation. I decided to broach the subject with one at a time, starting with the one I thought would take least convincing.

…

“I haven’t seen you in a bit” Melanie smiled from her seat next to me on the couch. “I thought you were about to go off with Danielle or Hailey forever.”

I had asked Melanie to hang out, and she didn’t hesitate to accept. That’s how it usually went with her.

“I decided I’m not really ready to do that” I replied. I touched the couch on either side of my thighs, and shifted a bit uncomfortably.

“Really?” Melanie asked, and I noticed her whole attitude had perked up pretty instantly. “Are you…done with one? Both?”

“No” I chuckled lightly. “I’m sure both of them think I’m coming back with my final decision shortly or something. I kind of had other ideas though.”

Melanie looked at me with a mixture of true curiosity, and held back excitement.

“I want you to listen to what I’m about to suggest, and I need you to really think about this seriously” I started. My heart was pounding, and Melanie was already leaning more and more forward by the second. “You’re the first person I’m asking, so even if you’re cool with my idea, there’s no guarantee it will happen. But, I would like to move away from this city and get a fresh start on life.”

Melanie had to hold herself back from asking questions each time I finished a sentence or thought. I could see the wheels turning in her brain as I explained.

“I want you, Hailey and Danielle to come with me and live with me” I finally got to the point. As I finished the sentence, Melanie was already latched on tightly to me. She embraced me in a long, excited hug.

“Think about this seriously though Melanie” I continued. “You won’t have me to yourself. I’m prepared to do this forever, if it works out. You’ll be around Hailey and Danielle a lot. I’m sure we’ll all be together a lot. This is a really unconventional thing I’m suggesting here.”

“You’re right” she responded, seeming to sober up just slightly at my careful reminders. “But, until tonight, I was dealing with the thought of never being with you again. Possibly never even seeing you again. I’m crazy about you. Sexually and otherwise. I think it would be a blast! I love Hailey and Danielle is cool. I’m sure you and me will go watch football games when they’re busy doing something else. I also wasn’t even sure what I was going to do now that I’ve graduated. This seems as good as any plan I had. I’ll go look for a job wherever we go.”

I took a deep breath and hugged her strongly. One out of three, albeit the easiest to convince, was out of the way. Danielle and Hailey’s reactions separated me from my dream scenario.

“We’re still a long way from reality” I said. “Hailey might go along with it, possibly. Danielle is going to be really tough.”

“Go to Hailey” Melanie said. “We all work well together. If she’s game, let’s meet back here and figure out how we’ll go after Danielle’s approval.”

For the first time that I could remember, Melanie and I hung out and didn’t fuck. There were much more important things at stake, and if successful, there would be plenty of time for that in the near future.

“Good luck” Melanie said as I gave her a kiss goodbye. It sounded like she meant it as much for her sake as for mine.

…

“Have you come to tell me it’s Danielle?” Hailey asked skeptically. She was dressed in a tank top and cheer shorts, legs together and pulled in on her bed.

“Why do you think that was my decision?” I asked. I had texted Hailey not long after leaving Melanie’s that we should get together and talk. She told me Danielle was out, so that I could come over without worrying.

“Because I’ve gotten to know you over the years” she responded, a sad smile on her face. “You’re nice. Maybe too nice sometimes. You’re the kind of person who will choose to do the least harm. You don’t want to destroy my sister.”

She grabbed Larry, the huge stuffed dog that I won her at the school carnival a while back, and held him. I don’t know if she had a plan in place in case I really was telling her this was it.

“It’s not that simple” I told her. “i’ve grown to care so much about you. And Danielle. And Melanie. All this time, I’ve been trying to make a decision that I don’t know if I can even make.”

“So…what? Utah?” she asked, in a tone that seemed sarcastic, if not a bit hopeful.

“Well, kind of” I responded. Hailey raised an eyebrow and sic’ed her hypnotic eyes on me. “I want to move out of this town. But, I want you all to come with me. I want you and Danielle and Melanie to all live with me.”

Hailey looked at me for a few seconds, then looked every which way, trying to process things. I knew I didn’t have to explain all of the complexities I tossed out to Melanie. Hailey was sharp with this sort of thing, and was processing everything as we sat there.

“So, you want to live with us…forever?” she finally asked, working through things.

“If it all works out, definitely” I responded. “You’re my favorite three people in the world. And you’re all so different. You all bring fun and excitement to my life. I know you probably want me to yourself, but I’m sure we’ll get those moments. Everyone is going to find work and there will be plenty of time for normal. I just don’t want to lose any of you. I really can’t imagine my life without Hailey.”

That brought a smile to her face. Just as she seemed to be coming around fully, she stopped.

“You haven’t asked Danielle yet, have you?” she asked suddenly.

“No” I said, and the soberness brought my mood down. As I had accurately predicted so far, Melanie was all too willing, and Hailey was going to come around and go for it. But, I always knew it would come down to one person.

“I’m not sure she’s going to do it” Hailey said. “And then what?”

I paused. It was a good question. At that point, I could either stay with just Danielle, or go off with Hailey and Melanie. Danielle also might make the decision super easy by dumping me after hearing the question.

“Melanie said we should plan at her place if you were okay with the idea” I finally responded.

“We should go now then” Hailey said, in a serious tone by her standards. “We’re going to need time to plan.”

…

That night, Melanie, Hailey and I set up camp in Melanie’s room. We bought food and drinks, but this was no party. On a normal night, we’d already be naked. But, this was about making the future come together.

“So the way I see it” I started, finishing up a drink of Gatorade. “The only way this is going to work is if Danielle feels like she’s the most important part of this equation.”

Hailey and Melanie munched on some chips as I stood at a small whiteboard that Melanie had found in her closet.

“She has to feel like she’s the favorite, and that you two are there because you bring important things to the table” I continued.

“Are you sure it’s a good idea to go into this with half truths?” Hailey asked. “We’ve been skirting around being straight up for a while now. If we’re going to go live together, shouldn’t it be with the full truth out there?”

“You bring up a good point” Melanie interjected. “But he’s right, too. Danielle is never going to go along with this as a third or fourth wheel. I’m all for being honest, but it needs to be delicate honesty.”

“For sure” I followed up. “Danielle needs to feel special. She probably needs to hear that me and her will have our alone time. If we’re going to get her to go along, that’s our only route.”

We were all pretty much in agreement. After some silence, I picked back up.

“You guys know that if she says yes, we’re going to be looking for a place soon?” I threw out with some excitement and anxiousness. “It’s very grown up. But, with four people, how affordable would that be? It could really be a fun situation.”

“It would be amazing, but let’s not go there yet” Hailey said. She was clearly the most skeptical that we could convince Danielle. After all, it was her sister, and she knew her well.

“I can’t wait any longer” Melanie said, grabbing my hand. “I love the both of you. I want you in my life, always. If she says no…”

Melanie was about to cry. She had also just said she loved us. It wasn’t really something any of us had thrown out there directly yet. Hailey and I came to her comfort, and the three of us group hugged.

“I love you both too” Hailey said. She was trembling slightly in the embrace. She was scared of it not coming together. These relationships had been cultivating for years now, and the prospects of it all being done wasn’t something they wanted to face. I didn’t either.

“I…” I finally said after a pause. “I love you girls. You mean the world to me.”

My shirt had been soaked through from the tears of both girls as they cried on either of my shoulders. This really did feel like the all or nothing moment. Years of sexual passion, but also getting to know each other, had brought us here. And, one bad response from Danielle would set the whole situation on fire. Hailey was right – I didn’t know if I had it in me to destroy Danielle if she put an “it’s me or nothing” ultimatum out there.

…

The three of us decided it was best to all go together. Danielle was going to need some reassuring, and that could only really come from every party being present. I told Danielle that we needed to discuss something important, and we arranged the next night for it to take place.

The four of us sat around Danielle and Hailey’s family’s living room. There was a lot of awkward silence, and the exchanging of little pleasantries, as Danielle awaited what she figured to be a life changing conversation.

“So, what’s on your mind?” Danielle finally asked. I looked down and noticed her hands were shaking slightly. Everybody in the room seemed to exchange deep breaths. Then, I had to get into it.

“Danielle, you’re the most important person in my life” I started. Hailey and Melanie nodded – we had already agreed this was the right way to start. “I’m sorry that I’ve put you through these awkward situations over the years. You’ve really been incredible in sticking by me, and accepting the oddities. I…I have one more to ask of you.”

Danielle studied me. It was almost like she was trying to guess the words before they came out, and then measured whatever she heard. This was one of the few times she was holding a lot of the power. It was her desire to stick with me that led her to accepting my behaviors. But, she held the cards to throw a major wrench in the future here.

“I’m ready to get out of here” I continued. “I’m ready to move on, get my own place, and find my future. The only problem is I’m not ready to lose any of you. I want you all to come move with me, and live with me. We can all start a fun life in our new city.”

I couldn’t get a read on Danielle’s face. Sometimes, it looked like she was about to get angry. Others, it looked like she was contemplating my words. Finally, she started.

“Where, Utah?” she asked. It looked like she might start yelling, but then she calmed down. “All this time, I thought this was eventually going to stop. I thought it would just be us.”

“I know” I said sympathetically. I knew this was my one shot at an explanation to win her over. “When we were all younger, I thought this all might be a phase, too. But, I really do genuinely care about all of you. Each of you brings happiness to my life. It’s not like we’d never get time to ourselves. But, I have feelings for all of you, and I don’t want to hide that.”

I didn’t really like the look on Danielle’s face. It seemed like she was holding in emotions. It felt like she was leaning towards no.

“Think about it sis” Hailey suddenly chimed in. “We really do get along so well most of the time. We could spend so much more time together. Plus – you hate cooking, right? Leave it to me. Fantastic meals every night. Healthy ones!”

“Plus, I know he bores you with those college football games” Melanie spoke up too now. “That’s my wheelhouse. No use being forced to do something you hate.”

Danielle seemed a bit more intrigued by Hailey’s offerings to cook than Melanie’s offerings to take me to herself to watch something I liked. Danielle had accepted her sister much more than Melanie over the years, and that connection was my biggest fear.

“Also I have money” Melanie blurted out from nowhere.

Everybody paused and looked at each other, and then towards her. We had all talked about getting jobs in the new place, but none of us were working now. We had all recently finished school. Everybody was getting their life in order. The thoughts of major loans was scary, when none of us had guaranteed work.

“I used to work summers with my dad” she explained. “He paid me well, and I never spent any of it. It could give us a buffer until we got consistent work.”

“That’s so nice of you” Hailey said, hugging her friend. I looked over at Melanie with a gracious smile. Danielle watched, and seemed to get a sense of how much we all really did mean to each other. That this wasn’t all about keeping two sex dolls around the house with her, but to actually have a life with people who meant everything to me.

Danielle got up, went into the kitchen, and got some water. The three of us looked around with darting eyes as we waited for her to say something.

“Can I think about it?” she said after a lengthy silence. “All these years, I always had it pictured that it would just be the two of us. This is hard to wrap my head around. I’m not saying no, but I’d really like to make sure I give it fair thought.”

“Of course” I said, getting up and going over to Danielle to give her a kiss. “I know this isn’t exactly what you had in mind. But I think it would be an amazing time for all of us. I don’t picture my future without you in it.”

“Think about it sis” Hailey said, embracing her sister next. “We’d have a lot of fun away from the parents.”

“I’d enjoy becoming closer to you” Melanie offered last. The tension between her and Danielle had softened since the money gesture. Danielle said goodnight to us all and went into her room.

…

That night, Hailey, Melanie and I stayed in Melanie’s bed. There were no sexual advances. I laid on my back, and held each of them in an arm. We were nervous, and we didn’t sleep much. We talked, nodded off for a little bit, and talked again.

The next morning, we awoke with a jolt from the vibration of a phone. There was a text message from Danielle.

“I’m open to this arrangement. But, I’m curious what the details will be. Why don’t you guys decide on a location and find a place? If Melanie is fronting most of the money, it should mostly be up to her, with regards to the house. If you find something tempting, let me know, and we can discuss it.”

There were shrieks of excitement from the girls as they finished reading the message.

“Let’s get dressed and go!” Melanie squealed. “Let’s find something today!”

“Where are we even going?” Hailey asked with a giggle. It was all smiles now.

“We will figure that out” I said, before embracing the two of them. “The only thing that matters is we get to stay together. I’m so excited.”

We all embraced for a while, before finally breaking it.

“This is the first time it feels like we’re all approved for everything we do” Melanie said. “Technically, we’re together too now” she teased Hailey. Before I knew what was happening, Hailey and Melanie were kissing. The two held each other, and kissed deeply as their chests rubbed together. It was Hailey who dropped her hand into Melanie’s bottoms first, rubbing at her clit and forcing some moans from her mouth. The passion boiled over quickly, and soon they were naked.

“Ah ah” Hailey said teasingly and held up her hand as I started to approach. “You’ll have to get used to this. You can’t always just break up our lesbian habits right away” she continued with a sly grin. Then, the two turned back towards each other, moved their lower halves into position, and started to trib in front of me. They held onto each other as they grinded their pussies together, clit finding clit, and moans starting to pick up. My erection was ready to break out of my shorts, but I decided to let them continue to go at it.

“Whoever doesn’t cum gets to fuck” I tossed out, and that changed the girls approach. They focused on trying to shift more pressure on the other’s clit, while minimizing it on their own. They wrestled for power, and whoever got on top grinded down sensually into the other.

“Just cum already so I can fuck that cock” Melanie said, with the upper hand at the moment. Hailey was beneath her, writhing a bit, but doing everything to keep her composure. She reached up and teased Melanie’s breasts, and that was enough to distract her and change the balance. Hailey rolled on top of Melanie and rubbed her pussy back and forth on Melanie’s clit.

“Cum bitch” she said teasingly, and then kissed Melanie again. Then she put her hand on her neck playfully, but enough to prove her point, and held her against the mattress. “It doesn’t matter if you’re getting dominated by him or me, it always makes you cum doesn’t it? You can’t hold it, so just let it go. Cum so I can get that cock.”

“No” Melanie shrieked and squealed from beneath her. Her nipples were rock hard and her neck was getting red. “No no no no FUCK” she cried out as she came violently, her hips bucked and her legs shook against Hailey. Hailey got off and gave her clit a quick kiss, looking down triumphantly.

“Now your prize” I said, jumping onto the bed and tackling Hailey onto her stomach. Instantly, I stuffed my cock into her pussy from behind and started to pump her deep.

“Oh fucking fuck” Hailey moaned and half screamed. I gripped Hailey’s hair and pulled it back as I started to pound her from behind, creaming her g-spot again and again.

“Only one person truly dominates here” I grinned as I tugged Hailey’s hair more. Her back arched and I slapped her ass.

“Holy fucking shit” Hailey screamed and came. She had already been built up from her play with Melanie, and her pussy squirted on my cock from the constant g-spot hits and from how wet she was. Melanie came over and started to lick her clit, eagerly eating Hailey as I drilled in and out as deep as ever. My hands reached around and played with her breasts, cupping them back against her body as I grinded myself inside her. Melanie moved from licking Hailey’s clit to sucking on my balls, giving each one tender little pops in her mouth while I fucked Hailey’s tight opening.

“Oh fuck” I moaned from the combination of Hailey’s tight pussy and Melanie’s mouth work.

“Yeah that’s it, he can’t resist us” Hailey said. “Keep sucking those balls. Make him nut deep in this pussy.”

Melanie nodded and moaned, her mouth full of my balls, as I felt her tongue wrap lightly around each one. The sensations were insane. I grabbed a hold of Hailey’s body, trying to keep in control of things even as these two worked me as well as I’d ever been touched. I curled my toes to try to hold back, but my cock was quickly stiffening inside Hailey and there was no holding back.

“Yes, here it comes” Hailey said excitedly. “Here he cums. Do it, baby. Shoot that load so deep in my pussy. Unload it all. I want every drop.”

She reached back and rubbed my arm as I built inside her. I felt Melanie switch from one ball to the other, tongue flicking ever so gently against the underside, and I exploded. I grunted as I shot hot cum in incredible waves deep into Hailey’s depths. Melanie giggled and held onto my legs as my balls moved in her mouth, each contraction equaling another thick load of cum in Hailey’s pussy. I emptied everything I had inside her, and then pulled from her depths. Melanie took a few licks at her freshly pounded opening, and then kissed Hailey in front of me.

I was never more sure I had made the right call.

…

There were a few cities I had been looking at while I thought about leaving. Most were at least a few hours away, and in different states. The three of us agreed on an area, and called a real estate agent while we were in the car. Finally, we got a hold of a really nice agent who agreed to show us around that afternoon.

The first place we saw was an apartment. The area was nice, but it felt small for four people. Not only that, but having attached neighbors scared me. This whole process was meant so we could get wild. I didn’t want any noise complaints. We had all dealt with the limitations of living with family for far too long.

“This is the best you’re going to find in your range for an actual stand alone house” the real estate agent told us as we pulled up to a decent sized place in a small community. We were told the place was affordable because it wasn’t around any schools and it was somewhat far away from most things to do. In my mind, those were fine drawbacks. I’d rather have a good place, and be forced to spend time in the house.

“How many are looking to move in?” the agent asked. “Because there’s only two bedrooms, and I see three of you.”

“Oh, uh” I started. “Well, those two are dating, so we probably only need two bedrooms.”

Hailey and Melanie nodded and held hands. The agent chuckled, and proceeded to show us the place. It looked pretty cozy. There was a nice kitchen that overlooked the living room. The two bedrooms were down a hall from the living room. Importantly, the master bedroom was big, and the master bathroom had a nice tub and shower. It seemed like it had everything we needed.

The more things became real, the less any of us wanted to wait. We sent Danielle pictures of everything, and told her the details. We drove home later that night, and had already made an offer.

…

“You got it?” I asked, as Melanie and I brought in one of the tables from her old room. A few weeks had passed, and our offer had been accepted. Each of us had bid farewell to our families, with limited details on what exactly our specific arrangement was going to be. It was move in day, and I had never been more excited.

“Television and internet up and running!” Hailey said from the new couch in the living room.

“Everything really does look great” Danielle said, looking around the newly assembled kitchen. ‘Anybody else starving?”

“Leave it to me!” Hailey said, jumping up from the couch. “I promised meals for everybody. Let’s stock this place up!”

The four of us went to the local grocery store, and spent a good hour buying all our favorite items. Melanie made sure she had her favorite cereal on hand. Hailey was already working on her new chocolate stash. Danielle found a few of her favorite pastas. There was something fun about stocking up a new home with food, and it was liberating without parents being around for once.

“To our new lives” I said, proposing a toast when we had made it back home. Glasses clung together and wide smiles prevailed on everyone’s face.

“It’s a little overwhelming, isn’t it?” Melanie said. “We can really do whatever the heck we want. Come and go whenever. Wear whatever.”

“Wear whatever…WOO” Hailey said, tossing off her shirt, cooking in just her bra. Everybody laughed, even Danielle. It seemed she had come to terms with this, and that was good for everybody’s sake.

After dinner, all of us went over to the couch, and put on whatever sitcoms we could find. It had been such a great day, and all we wanted to do was laugh. I laid down across the middle and Danielle quickly took her place laying on me. Hailey went around to the right side and had me lay on her. Just eager to be part of the group, Melanie laid on the floor in front of me, and I put one arm over her shoulder. It wasn’t the most conventional position, but it was something we were going to have to get used to.

…

After an hour or so of snuggling, I yawned and stirred a bit. “Okay, it’s been a long day, and I need to clean up.”

“Look how big it is!” Danielle said as we all went into the master bathroom, and for once, it wasn’t in reference to me. Everybody was awestruck by the bath tub. It was nearly a jacuzzi, with a huge sitting space, and whirlpool settings.

“We have to try this out” I said, making sure the water was the right temperature before starting to fill it up. Within minutes, clothes littered the floor. Bras were all over the place, and I took my seat surrounded by three of the sexiest girls I knew. There were a lot of hungry eyes, all of a sudden.

“You two do the honors” Melanie said, pointing to me and Danielle.

“Even though you made this possible?” Danielle clarified.

“Hey, I’ve got Hailey” Melanie giggled and pulled Hailey in for a kiss. Danielle smiled and then looked at me with a smile that I hadn’t seen in a while. It was almost as if she was saying, this is actually going to work out just fine.

Danielle and I hadn’t been together in a while. She quickly climbed into my lap, and sat herself right down on my cock. My thickness stretched her walls apart as she let herself sink down until it disappeared. Then, she quickly went to work riding me, head thrown back and moans quickly filling the room. It seemed the situation had brought her passion back. She reached under the water to rub her clit as water threatened to splash out around the tub.

Hailey and Melanie were going at it, themselves. Hailey had Melanie’s back rested against her chest, as Melanie spread her legs across a strong jet. With the water current taking aim at her clit, it was less than a minute before Melanie came hard, squealing and writhing against Hailey. Hailey pinched Melanie’s nipples, moving her body back and forth against the jet, making her friend and new lover fuck the water.

Satisfied for now, Melanie broke off to start to help Danielle and I. She started to suck on Danielle’s nipples, as she bounced heavily on my cock. Hailey hadn’t had her turn yet, but quickly spread her legs across her sister’s mouth. Danielle moaned into Hailey’s pussy, and then started to suck on her clit, tongue fucking her sister, while my hands reached out to spank Hailey’s ass.

“Fuck” – I could barely tell who was cumming until I felt it, as Danielle’s pussy spasmed and contracted violently on my cock. She had been brought over the edge with my cock buried inside her, with Melanie’s tongue on her nipples, and Hailey’s pussy in her face. The powerful orgasm took a lot out of her, and she now held onto the tub wall behind her to try to stay upright.

“Let’s all take the first load” Danielle said, a bit glazed over from her orgasm. But, she got off me, and the three girls eagerly crowded around me as I sat on the side of the tub. Hailey rubbed my balls, Melanie rubbed the sensitive frenulum area, and Danielle pumped my shaft strongly. Each of them sent their free hands over my body, from my legs to my chest to my face.

“Give it to us!” Melanie called out as she felt my tip tensing. They all moved their beautiful faces towards my cock, and soon three different hands were pumping my shaft together.

“Fuck” I grunted as I started to unload. Huge ropes of cum shot out, and each girl took shots on her face before the next moved in for more. Watching each of their gorgeous faces get painted by my cock caused one of the more intense orgasms of my life. Soon, each girl was covered, and using their fingers and tongues to lick it off.

…

Fortunately, the master bedroom had a king sized mattress. But, even at its size, it wasn’t enough to fit the four of us, especially if any of us wanted sleep.

“You guys take it” Melanie offered.

“No, we should at least go two and two” Hailey said.

“This one is so much bigger” Melanie continued. “If I get lonely, I’ll come in.”

“We should all at least be in this room” I said. “Let’s bring in the air mattress, and we’ll figure out something better tomorrow.”

And like that, I went to bed with Danielle on one side, and Hailey on the other. Melanie happily slept next to us on the air mattress we brought in case there wasn’t enough room.

…

A few hours later, I awoke, trying to get ahold of who was where. I was turned towards Hailey, spooned up against her. Danielle was spooning towards me, and her arm was wrapped tightly around my chest. It was actually pretty cozy.

Just as my eyes shut again, and I started to feel sleepy, I felt a slight movement of the mattress. A hand reached out and touched my cock, but I didn’t know whose it was. The cover was slightly raised on Hailey’s side, so I figured it was her, until I felt a mouth plunge down my cock. My eyes widened, and I looked under the covers to try to see what was going on.

As if expecting my intrigue, Melanie briefly touched her phone to provide a little light. She had crawled under the covers, between Hailey’s legs, and was sucking my cock. She winked and then let her phone go black again. She was taking me deeper than usual, and her fingers consistently rubbed my balls. I had to do everything to keep my breathing even, but my hands, which were already on Hailey, moved to her breasts. I swear I could see her facial muscles move into a smile when I touched her, and I wondered if she had voluntarily moved her legs for Melanie in the first place.

Melanie was really going to town, determined to get a load for herself tonight. She moved back and forth quickly, but as lightly as possible, trying not to move the bed. Her tongue circled my head and flicked up and down the sensitive underside of the head. Her fingers continued to gently touch and fondle my balls as her tongue dragged every which way. I grab Hailey’s breasts more desperately, and she slowly reached back to touch my face. Seconds later, my load was rocketing down Melanie’s throat, as her hand rubbed my thigh appreciatively. She swallowed every drop, made her way back between Hailey’s legs, and blew me a kiss before returning to her air mattress.

What a first day and night in my new life.

Sonia’s body shuddered in ecstasy as her daughter, Molly, licked and sucked on her stiff, pink clitoris. Hope, Bridgette, Sharon, Robin and I stood watching in awe what must have been my wife’s sixth or seventh orgasm. Robin was stroking my erect penis with one hand as she played with her own wet pussy with the other. Hope and Bridgette fondled each other as they watched, and Sharon’s middle finger moved rhythmically in and out of her own anus.

As Sonia’s body relaxed and the shaking subsided, Molly’s tongue made a few languid circles around Sonia’s puckered asshole. Then Molli sat up, grinned up at the circle of onlookers, licked her lips like a satisfied cat and said, “My mom has the best tasting pussy and bottom ever!”

After a few minutes, Sonia and Molly headed off to the shower together, and the rest of us sat on the living room floor talking over what was to come.

“It’s interesting that Sonia got so upset about the idea of having Molly make love to her, but she enjoyed the actual experience so much.”

“I think I know the answer to that,” I responded. “Sonia had relations with her own father and mother, as well as her sisters and brother, but she was forced. Even though she felt pleasure in many of her experiences, she also felt tremendous guilt, so the prospect of having sex with her own daughter brought back all the old feelings. She really has quite a story to tell if she will!”

“Well,” Bridgette chimed in, “Molly surely doesn’t have any problems with guilt! She’ll try anything, and she just loves it if it’s sexy and feels good. I know from experience!”

“Hmm, you’ll have to tell us all about it one of these days,” Hope said.

Molly and Sonia returned from the bathroom, still naked and damp from their shower.

“I’ve been thinking…” Sonia began hesitantly.

“Yes?” Hope answered encouragingly.

“Well, today has been quite an eye-opener for me. You guys have definitely showed me some things about myself and about my family. I was just thinking that since Molly has been so loving and giving to me, I probably should return the favor.”

“That’s interesting!” Robin exclaimed. “We were just talking about the same thing. Great minds must run around in the same circles.”

We all laughed.

“Molly, would you like for your mom to lick you?” Hope queried.

Molly looked lovingly at her mother. “If you’d like to, Mommy, I would love it!”

Molly lay down on her back and spread her legs apart. Hope immediately took one of her ankles and Robin the other, lifting her legs up until her puss and her bottom were fully on display.

Sonia lay down on her stomach and ran her tongue up and down Molly’s pink pussy lips. She licked slowly, savoring the juices that were already oozing from Molly’s spread hole.
Molli moaned in delight as her mother’s tongue made circles around her clit and then delved once again into her puss, moving in and out, fucking her like a miniature cock.

“OOOH, Mommy, that feels so good,” Molly groaned. Her pussy spasmed as she began to orgasm, and her juices flowed even more copiously. Sharon knelt down on one side of Molli and Bridgette on the other, and each took an engorged reddish-pink nipple in her mouth and began to lick and suck as Sonia began to lick Molly’s clit again. Hope and Robin were caressing Molly’s legs and feet. It didn’t take long before Molly began to shake with orgasm for a second time as the four women stroked and suckled her.

No one stopped as Molly settled down after coming. They continued to suck and lick and play.

“Mommy, would you PLEASE lick my bottom hole?” Molly breathed passionately. “It’s nice and sweet after you washed it in the shower! Your finger felt so nice up inside me!”

Sonia complied immediately. Her tongue made its journey from Molly’s clitoris down to her anus slowly, licking every inch of sweet flesh in between. Molly moaned when her mother’s tongue began to lap her asshole. Sonia pursed her lips and kissed Molli’s exposed hole tenderly, and then resumed licking with the flat of her tongue, thoroughly bathing her daughter’s little rosebud.

“Oh, mom, oh please, put your tongue inside me. Fuck my little asshole!”

Sonia pointed her tongue and licked in little circles around the pink hole, teasing Molly.

“Inside, inside, oh please,” Molly pleaded, and Sonia pushed her tongue deep into Molly’s rectum. Molly squealed with pleasure as Sonia’s tongue fucked in and out of her anus. Molli’s hand moved to her pussy and became a blur as she rubbed her clit vigorously.

“Oh, God, Mom, I love that!” Molly shouted. “I’m gonna come again!” And she did, shaking and shivering and calling out to her mother not to stop.

Ten minutes later, Hope said, “We have to go home pretty soon, but we have two more things in store for you, Sonia!”

“Oh no! What now?” Sonia asked.

“You’ll see!” Hope replied, laughing. “OK, everyone get in position, just like we planned.” All the girls and I stood up and lined up one behind the other with our legs about shoulder width apart and a couple of feet separating each one in line.

“Get on your hands and knees, Sonia! You have to run the gauntlet! You have to stop as you go under the legs of each of us and get a spanking, ten spanks each. When you get all the way through, you’re almost done!”

Hope was first in line. Sonia crawled between her spread legs, and stopped as Hope spanked her bottom, slapping one cheek and then the other. After administering ten slaps to each buttock, Hope said, “Next,” and Sonia crawled to Bridgette and stopped between her legs.

Bridgette administered ten mild swats, using both hands at the same time. She tickled Sonia’s anus with her fingertip for a moment and said, “OK, next.”

Now it was my turn. My wife crawled between my legs. He bottom was bright pink and I could see that her pussy was wet. I spanked her bottom, using just one hand and then pushed my finger in and out of her puss for a moment. She moaned and spread her legs a bit further apart. After a moment I said, “Next,” and Sonia crawled on back to Sharon.

Now I got out of line, as Hope and Bridgette had before me, and stood watching to see what Sharon would do. She bent over and licked one of Sonia’s bottom cheeks and then gave it a firm slap. Sonia squealed. Sharon repeated the treatment nine more times, pulled Sonia’s bottom apart, licked her hole and then finger fucked Sonia’s asshole for a minute.

Robin was next in line, and after administering her swats, Robin put one finger up Sonia’s bottom and two in her pussy, moving them in and out rapidly, while her thumb made circles on Sonia’s clit. By now Sonia’s puss was dripping wet, and she crawled over to her daughter, Molly, who was the last in line.

“I always wanted to give you a spanking, Mom, and by the way, you never spanked me anywhere near as much as I would have liked. Molly had the ruler and gave Sonia her ten swats with a loud smacking noise and squeals and exclamations from her mother. When she was done, Molly picked up a bottle of massage oil she had set next to her and began to rub it generously on her mother’s red bottom. After a while, Molly’s fingers moved to her mother’s anus, and she inserted first one finger and then two as she fucked Sonia in the asshole.

After a few minutes, Sonia reached back and began to rub her clit, her hand sometimes straying back to feel her daughter’s fingers moving in and out of her anus. Molly removed her fingers for a moment and her mother inserted her middle finger into her own bottom. She moved her finger in and out, fucking herself, and moved her finger in circles when it was buried as deeply inside as she could get it.

Hope walked over with a blue vibrator she had taken from her purse and handed it to Molly. “Put this up her bottom and see how it fits,” Hope grinned.

Molly slowly inserted the dildo in Sonia’s bottom and then turned the vibrator on. Sonia squirmed and moaned as the blue penis tickled her insides.

After a few minutes, Molly said, “OK, I think she’s ready now! Daddy, you get to be the grand finale. We all want to watch you love Mom in her bottom.

I looked questioningly at Sonia; she smiled and nodded. As Molly and Bridgette helped Sonia to her feet and led her into our bedroom, Hope and Sharon each took one of my hands and we followed behind. In the bedroom, the girls had me lay on my back on the bed. Hope crawled up on the bed and began to kiss my lips. I looked over at Sonia, Molly and Bridgette and saw that they were alternately kissing each other, their hands caressing breasts, bottoms and pussies.

Sharon and Robin got on the bed with Hope and me and began to play with my penis, then licking and sucking it as Hope and I continued to kiss, our tongues entwined. Finally Sharon and Robin began to take turns licking my balls and sucking on my shaft until I was rock-hard and not that far from coming.

Molly and Bridgette brought Sonia over to the bed and had her watch the women loving me. Molly rubbed more oil into Sonia’s anus, and then all the women got up and stood around the bed as Sonia climbed onto the bed with me.

Sonia stood over me, facing forward and then squatted, pulling her cheeks apart as she did. When she was in position, I placed the head of my penis on her bottom hole and began to rub it gently around her anus. I did not try to insert it; I knew from previous experience, this needed to be her timing, not mine.

Sonia pressed down and I felt the tip of my cock slide inside of her bottom. She stopped and just let it rest there, getting used to the fullness of it. Then she pressed down a bit more, stopping with every half inch or so until my penis was completely engulfed in her bottom. She waited some time, with me completely inside of her and then began to raise and lower herself, riding my hard penis. She raised up until just the head was inside and then lowered bottom to take me completely inside again.

Around the bed, the other women were watching raptly as my cock disappeared into Sonia’s bottom, and then reappeared only to disappear again. All five of them were playing with themselves as they watched. Finally Molly got on the bed on her knees and bent down to lick her mother’s pussy and suck her clit as my penis moved in and out of Sonia’s bottom.

And suddenly, I felt my step daughter’s warm, moist mouth on my balls and then her tongue, licking softly. Now her mouth was gone and her mother moaned in pleasure as Molly licked her; now her mouth was back caressing me. I felt Sonia’s anus contract as she began to come and felt my own orgasm begin. The women around the bed were moaning wildly in the throes of their own orgasms, and then Sonia raised up off of my penis and moved back to straddle my stomach. And then my cock was in Molly’s mouth and I was coming and Molly was swallowing. My wife got off of me and took my penis out of Molly’s mouth and began to suck on me. Molly’s smooth lips and tongue caressed my testicles once again.

After everyone had cleaned up and dressed, there were hugs and kisses all around as our guests departed for their own homes. We all assured each other that this certainly would not be our last adventure together.

Sonia and I slept that night snuggled in each other’s arms, closer than we had ever been before.

This concludes the series entitled Aerobic Spank. I hope you have enjoyed reading my fantasy (based, in some part, on actual events) as much as I have enjoyed writing it. Watch for Sonia’s Story and Bridgette’s Story in the near future!